The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Monk: A Romance
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: The Monk: A Romance
Author: M. G. Lewis
Release date: July 1, 1996 [eBook #601]
Most recently updated: January 8, 2023
Language: English
Credits: Charles Keller. HTML version by Al Haines.
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MONK: A ROMANCE ***
The Monk:
A Romance
by M. G. Lewis, Esq. M.P.
Somnia, terrores magicos, miracula, sagas,
Nocturnos lemures, portentaque.
HORAT.
Dreams, magic terrors, spells of mighty power,
Witches, and ghosts who rove at midnight hour.
Contents
PREFACE |
CHAPTER I. |
CHAPTER II. |
CHAPTER III. |
CHAPTER IV. |
CHAPTER V. |
CHAPTER VI. |
CHAPTER VII. |
CHAPTER VIII. |
CHAPTER IX. |
CHAPTER X. |
CHAPTER XI. |
CHAPTER XII. |
PREFACE
IMITATION OF HORACE
Ep. 20.—B. 1.
Methinks, Oh! vain ill-judging Book,
I see thee cast a wishful look,
Where reputations won and lost are
In famous row called Paternoster.
Incensed to find your precious olio
Buried in unexplored port-folio,
You scorn the prudent lock and key,
And pant well bound and gilt to see
Your Volume in the window set
Of Stockdale, Hookham, or Debrett.
Go then, and pass that dangerous bourn
Whence never Book can back return:
And when you find, condemned, despised,
Neglected, blamed, and criticised,
Abuse from All who read you fall,
(If haply you be read at all
Sorely will you your folly sigh at,
And wish for me, and home, and quiet.
Assuming now a conjuror’s office, I
Thus on your future Fortune prophesy:—
Soon as your novelty is o’er,
And you are young and new no more,
In some dark dirty corner thrown,
Mouldy with damps, with cobwebs strown,
Your leaves shall be the Book-worm’s prey;
Or sent to Chandler-Shop away,
And doomed to suffer public scandal,
Shall line the trunk, or wrap the candle!
But should you meet with approbation,
And some one find an inclination
To ask, by natural transition
Respecting me and my condition;
That I am one, the enquirer teach,
Nor very poor, nor very rich;
Of passions strong, of hasty nature,
Of graceless form and dwarfish stature;
By few approved, and few approving;
Extreme in hating and in loving;
Abhorring all whom I dislike,
Adoring who my fancy strike;
In forming judgements never long,
And for the most part judging wrong;
In friendship firm, but still believing
Others are treacherous and deceiving,
And thinking in the present aera
That Friendship is a pure chimaera:
More passionate no creature living,
Proud, obstinate, and unforgiving,
But yet for those who kindness show,
Ready through fire and smoke to go.
Again, should it be asked your page,
“Pray, what may be the author’s age?”
Your faults, no doubt, will make it clear,
I scarce have seen my twentieth year,
Which passed, kind Reader, on my word,
While England’s Throne held George the Third.
Now then your venturous course pursue:
Go, my delight! Dear Book, adieu!
M. G. L.
Hague,
Oct. 28, 1794.
ADVERTISEMENT
The first idea of this Romance was suggested by the story of the Santon
Barsisa, related in The Guardian.—The Bleeding Nun is a
tradition still credited in many parts of Germany; and I have been told that
the ruins of the Castle of Lauenstein, which She is supposed to haunt,
may yet be seen upon the borders of Thuringia.—The Water-King,
from the third to the twelfth stanza, is the fragment of an original Danish
Ballad—And Belerma and Durandarte is translated from some stanzas
to be found in a collection of old Spanish poetry, which contains also the
popular song of Gayferos and Melesindra, mentioned in Don
Quixote.—I have now made a full avowal of all the plagiarisms of which I
am aware myself; but I doubt not, many more may be found, of which I am at
present totally unconscious.
CHAPTER I.
——Lord Angelo is precise;
Stands at a guard with envy; Scarce confesses
That his blood flows, or that his appetite
Is more to bread than stone.
MEASURE FOR MEASURE.
Scarcely had the Abbey Bell tolled for five minutes, and already was the Church
of the Capuchins thronged with Auditors. Do not encourage the idea that the
Crowd was assembled either from motives of piety or thirst of information. But
very few were influenced by those reasons; and in a city where superstition
reigns with such despotic sway as in Madrid, to seek for true devotion would be
a fruitless attempt. The Audience now assembled in the Capuchin Church was
collected by various causes, but all of them were foreign to the ostensible
motive. The Women came to show themselves, the Men to see the Women: Some were
attracted by curiosity to hear an Orator so celebrated; Some came because they
had no better means of employing their time till the play began; Some, from
being assured that it would be impossible to find places in the Church; and one
half of Madrid was brought thither by expecting to meet the other half. The
only persons truly anxious to hear the Preacher were a few antiquated devotees,
and half a dozen rival Orators, determined to find fault with and ridicule the
discourse. As to the remainder of the Audience, the Sermon might have been
omitted altogether, certainly without their being disappointed, and very
probably without their perceiving the omission.
Whatever was the occasion, it is at least certain that the Capuchin Church had
never witnessed a more numerous assembly. Every corner was filled, every seat
was occupied. The very Statues which ornamented the long aisles were pressed
into the service. Boys suspended themselves upon the wings of Cherubims; St.
Francis and St. Mark bore each a spectator on his shoulders; and St. Agatha
found herself under the necessity of carrying double. The consequence was, that
in spite of all their hurry and expedition, our two newcomers, on entering the
Church, looked round in vain for places.
However, the old Woman continued to move forwards. In vain were exclamations of
displeasure vented against her from all sides: In vain was She addressed
with—“I assure you, Segnora, there are no places
here.”—“I beg, Segnora, that you will not crowd me so
intolerably!”—“Segnora, you cannot pass this way. Bless me!
How can people be so troublesome!”—The old Woman was obstinate, and
on She went. By dint of perseverance and two brawny arms She made a passage
through the Crowd, and managed to bustle herself into the very body of the
Church, at no great distance from the Pulpit. Her companion had followed her
with timidity and in silence, profiting by the exertions of her conductress.
“Holy Virgin!” exclaimed the old Woman in a tone of disappointment,
while She threw a glance of enquiry round her; “Holy Virgin! What heat!
What a Crowd! I wonder what can be the meaning of all this. I believe we must
return: There is no such thing as a seat to be had, and nobody seems kind
enough to accommodate us with theirs.”
This broad hint attracted the notice of two Cavaliers, who occupied stools on
the right hand, and were leaning their backs against the seventh column from
the Pulpit. Both were young, and richly habited. Hearing this appeal to their
politeness pronounced in a female voice, they interrupted their conversation to
look at the speaker. She had thrown up her veil in order to take a clearer look
round the Cathedral. Her hair was red, and She squinted. The Cavaliers turned
round, and renewed their conversation.
“By all means,” replied the old Woman’s companion; “By
all means, Leonella, let us return home immediately; The heat is excessive, and
I am terrified at such a crowd.”
These words were pronounced in a tone of unexampled sweetness. The Cavaliers
again broke off their discourse, but for this time they were not contented with
looking up: Both started involuntarily from their seats, and turned themselves
towards the Speaker.
The voice came from a female, the delicacy and elegance of whose figure
inspired the Youths with the most lively curiosity to view the face to which it
belonged. This satisfaction was denied them. Her features were hidden by a
thick veil; But struggling through the crowd had deranged it sufficiently to
discover a neck which for symmetry and beauty might have vied with the Medicean
Venus. It was of the most dazzling whiteness, and received additional charms
from being shaded by the tresses of her long fair hair, which descended in
ringlets to her waist. Her figure was rather below than above the middle size:
It was light and airy as that of an Hamadryad. Her bosom was carefully veiled.
Her dress was white; it was fastened by a blue sash, and just permitted to peep
out from under it a little foot of the most delicate proportions. A chaplet of
large grains hung upon her arm, and her face was covered with a veil of thick
black gauze. Such was the female, to whom the youngest of the Cavaliers now
offered his seat, while the other thought it necessary to pay the same
attention to her companion.
The old Lady with many expressions of gratitude, but without much difficulty,
accepted the offer, and seated herself: The young one followed her example, but
made no other compliment than a simple and graceful reverence. Don Lorenzo
(such was the Cavalier’s name, whose seat She had accepted) placed
himself near her; But first He whispered a few words in his Friend’s ear,
who immediately took the hint, and endeavoured to draw off the old
Woman’s attention from her lovely charge.
“You are doubtless lately arrived at Madrid,” said Lorenzo to his
fair Neighbour; “It is impossible that such charms should have long
remained unobserved; and had not this been your first public appearance, the
envy of the Women and adoration of the Men would have rendered you already
sufficiently remarkable.”
He paused, in expectation of an answer. As his speech did not absolutely
require one, the Lady did not open her lips: After a few moments He resumed his
discourse:
“Am I wrong in supposing you to be a Stranger to Madrid?”
The Lady hesitated; and at last, in so low a voice as to be scarcely
intelligible, She made shift to answer,—“No, Segnor.”
“Do you intend making a stay of any length?”
“Yes, Segnor.”
“I should esteem myself fortunate, were it in my power to contribute to
making your abode agreeable. I am well known at Madrid, and my Family has some
interest at Court. If I can be of any service, you cannot honour or oblige me
more than by permitting me to be of use to
you.”—“Surely,” said He to himself, “She cannot
answer that by a monosyllable; now She must say something to me.”
Lorenzo was deceived, for the Lady answered only by a bow.
By this time He had discovered that his Neighbour was not very conversible; But
whether her silence proceeded from pride, discretion, timidity, or idiotism, He
was still unable to decide.
After a pause of some minutes—“It is certainly from your being a
Stranger,” said He, “and as yet unacquainted with our customs, that
you continue to wear your veil. Permit me to remove it.”
At the same time He advanced his hand towards the Gauze: The Lady raised hers
to prevent him.
“I never unveil in public, Segnor.”
“And where is the harm, I pray you?” interrupted her Companion
somewhat sharply; “Do not you see that the other Ladies have all laid
their veils aside, to do honour no doubt to the holy place in which we are? I
have taken off mine already; and surely if I expose my features to general
observation, you have no cause to put yourself in such a wonderful alarm!
Blessed Maria! Here is a fuss and a bustle about a chit’s face! Come,
come, Child! Uncover it; I warrant you that nobody will run away with it from
you—”
“Dear aunt, it is not the custom in Murcia.”
“Murcia, indeed! Holy St. Barbara, what does that signify? You are always
putting me in mind of that villainous Province. If it is the custom in Madrid,
that is all that we ought to mind, and therefore I desire you to take off your
veil immediately. Obey me this moment Antonia, for you know that I cannot bear
contradiction—”
Her niece was silent, but made no further opposition to Don Lorenzo’s
efforts, who, armed with the Aunt’s sanction hastened to remove the
Gauze. What a Seraph’s head presented itself to his admiration! Yet it
was rather bewitching than beautiful; It was not so lovely from regularity of
features as from sweetness and sensibility of Countenance. The several parts of
her face considered separately, many of them were far from handsome; but when
examined together, the whole was adorable. Her skin though fair was not
entirely without freckles; Her eyes were not very large, nor their lashes
particularly long. But then her lips were of the most rosy freshness; Her fair
and undulating hair, confined by a simple ribband, poured itself below her
waist in a profusion of ringlets; Her throat was full and beautiful in the
extreme; Her hand and arm were formed with the most perfect symmetry; Her mild
blue eyes seemed an heaven of sweetness, and the crystal in which they moved
sparkled with all the brilliance of Diamonds: She appeared to be scarcely
fifteen; An arch smile, playing round her mouth, declared her to be possessed
of liveliness, which excess of timidity at present represt; She looked round
her with a bashful glance; and whenever her eyes accidentally met
Lorenzo’s, She dropt them hastily upon her Rosary; Her cheek was
immediately suffused with blushes, and She began to tell her beads; though her
manner evidently showed that She knew not what She was about.
Lorenzo gazed upon her with mingled surprise and admiration; but the Aunt
thought it necessary to apologize for Antonia’s mauvaise honte.
“’Tis a young Creature,” said She, “who is totally
ignorant of the world. She has been brought up in an old Castle in Murcia; with
no other Society than her Mother’s, who, God help her! has no more sense,
good Soul, than is necessary to carry her Soup to her mouth. Yet She is my own
Sister, both by Father and Mother.”
“And has so little sense?” said Don Christoval with feigned
astonishment; “How very Extraordinary!”
“Very true, Segnor; Is it not strange? However, such is the fact; and yet
only to see the luck of some people! A young Nobleman, of the very first
quality, took it into his head that Elvira had some pretensions to
Beauty—As to pretensions, in truth, She had always enough of THEM; But as
to Beauty....! If I had only taken half the pains to set myself off which She
did....! But this is neither here nor there. As I was saying, Segnor, a young
Nobleman fell in love with her, and married her unknown to his Father. Their
union remained a secret near three years, But at last it came to the ears of
the old Marquis, who, as you may well suppose, was not much pleased with the
intelligence. Away He posted in all haste to Cordova, determined to seize
Elvira, and send her away to some place or other, where She would never be
heard of more. Holy St. Paul! How He stormed on finding that She had escaped
him, had joined her Husband, and that they had embarked together for the
Indies. He swore at us all, as if the Evil Spirit had possessed him; He threw
my Father into prison, as honest a painstaking Shoe-maker as any in Cordova;
and when He went away, He had the cruelty to take from us my Sister’s
little Boy, then scarcely two years old, and whom in the abruptness of her
flight, She had been obliged to leave behind her. I suppose, that the poor
little Wretch met with bitter bad treatment from him, for in a few months
after, we received intelligence of his death.”
“Why, this was a most terrible old Fellow, Segnora!”
“Oh! shocking! and a Man so totally devoid of taste! Why, would you
believe it, Segnor? When I attempted to pacify him, He cursed me for a Witch,
and wished that to punish the Count, my Sister might become as ugly as myself!
Ugly indeed! I like him for that.”
“Ridiculous”, cried Don Christoval; “Doubtless the Count
would have thought himself fortunate, had he been permitted to exchange the one
Sister for the other.”
“Oh! Christ! Segnor, you are really too polite. However, I am heartily
glad that the Condé was of a different way of thinking. A mighty pretty piece
of business, to be sure, Elvira has made of it! After broiling and stewing in
the Indies for thirteen long years, her Husband dies, and She returns to Spain,
without an House to hide her head, or money to procure her one! This Antonia
was then but an Infant, and her only remaining Child. She found that her
Father-in-Law had married again, that he was irreconcileable to the Condé, and
that his second Wife had produced him a Son, who is reported to be a very fine
young Man. The old Marquis refused to see my Sister or her Child; But sent her
word that on condition of never hearing any more of her, He would assign her a
small pension, and She might live in an old Castle which He possessed in
Murcia; This had been the favourite habitation of his eldest Son; But since his
flight from Spain, the old Marquis could not bear the place, but let it fall to
ruin and confusion—My Sister accepted the proposal; She retired to
Murcia, and has remained there till within the last Month.”
“And what brings her now to Madrid?” enquired Don Lorenzo, whom
admiration of the young Antonia compelled to take a lively interest in the
talkative old Woman’s narration.
“Alas! Segnor, her Father-in-Law being lately dead, the Steward of his
Murcian Estates has refused to pay her pension any longer.
With the design of supplicating his Son to renew it, She is now come to Madrid;
But I doubt, that She might have saved herself the trouble! You young Noblemen
have always enough to do with your money, and are not very often disposed to
throw it away upon old Women. I advised my Sister to send Antonia with her
petition; But She would not hear of such a thing. She is so obstinate! Well!
She will find herself the worse for not following my counsels: the Girl has a
good pretty face, and possibly might have done much.”
“Ah! Segnora,” interrupted Don Christoval, counterfeiting a
passionate air; “If a pretty face will do the business, why has not your
Sister recourse to you?”
“Oh! Jesus! my Lord, I swear you quite overpower me with your gallantry!
But I promise you that I am too well aware of the danger of such Expeditions to
trust myself in a young Nobleman’s power! No, no; I have as yet preserved
my reputation without blemish or reproach, and I always knew how to keep the
Men at a proper distance.”
“Of that, Segnora, I have not the least doubt. But permit me to ask you;
Have you then any aversion to Matrimony?”
“That is an home question. I cannot but confess, that if an amiable
Cavalier was to present himself....”
Here She intended to throw a tender and significant look upon Don Christoval;
But, as She unluckily happened to squint most abominably, the glance fell
directly upon his Companion: Lorenzo took the compliment to himself, and
answered it by a profound bow.
“May I enquire,” said He, “the name of the Marquis?”
“The Marquis de las Cisternas.”
“I know him intimately well. He is not at present in Madrid, but is
expected here daily. He is one of the best of Men; and if the lovely Antonia
will permit me to be her Advocate with him, I doubt not my being able to make a
favourable report of her cause.”
Antonia raised her blue eyes, and silently thanked him for the offer by a smile
of inexpressible sweetness. Leonella’s satisfaction was much more loud
and audible: Indeed, as her Niece was generally silent in her company, She
thought it incumbent upon her to talk enough for both: This She managed without
difficulty, for She very seldom found herself deficient in words.
“Oh! Segnor!” She cried; “You will lay our whole family under
the most signal obligations! I accept your offer with all possible gratitude,
and return you a thousand thanks for the generosity of your proposal. Antonia,
why do not you speak, Child? While the Cavalier says all sorts of civil things
to you, you sit like a Statue, and never utter a syllable of thanks, either
bad, good, or indifferent!”
“My dear Aunt, I am very sensible that....”
“Fye, Niece! How often have I told you, that you never should interrupt a
Person who is speaking!? When did you ever know me do such a thing? Are these
your Murcian manners? Mercy on me! I shall never be able to make this Girl any
thing like a Person of good breeding. But pray, Segnor,” She continued,
addressing herself to Don Christoval, “inform me, why such a Crowd is
assembled today in this Cathedral?”
“Can you possibly be ignorant, that Ambrosio, Abbot of this Monastery,
pronounces a Sermon in this Church every Thursday? All Madrid rings with his
praises. As yet He has preached but thrice; But all who have heard him are so
delighted with his eloquence, that it is as difficult to obtain a place at
Church, as at the first representation of a new Comedy. His fame certainly must
have reached your ears—”
“Alas! Segnor, till yesterday I never had the good fortune to see Madrid;
and at Cordova we are so little informed of what is passing in the rest of the
world, that the name of Ambrosio has never been mentioned in its
precincts.”
“You will find it in every one’s mouth at Madrid. He seems to have
fascinated the Inhabitants; and not having attended his Sermons myself, I am
astonished at the Enthusiasm which He has excited. The adoration paid him both
by Young and Old, by Man and Woman is unexampled. The Grandees load him with
presents; Their Wives refuse to have any other Confessor, and he is known
through all the city by the name of the ‘Man of Holiness’.”
“Undoubtedly, Segnor, He is of noble origin—”
“That point still remains undecided. The late Superior of the Capuchins
found him while yet an Infant at the Abbey door. All attempts to discover who
had left him there were vain, and the Child himself could give no account of
his Parents. He was educated in the Monastery, where He has remained ever
since. He early showed a strong inclination for study and retirement, and as
soon as He was of a proper age, He pronounced his vows. No one has ever
appeared to claim him, or clear up the mystery which conceals his birth; and
the Monks, who find their account in the favour which is shewn to their
establishment from respect to him, have not hesitated to publish that He is a
present to them from the Virgin. In truth the singular austerity of his life
gives some countenance to the report. He is now thirty years old, every hour of
which period has been passed in study, total seclusion from the world, and
mortification of the flesh. Till these last three weeks, when He was chosen
superior of the Society to which He belongs, He had never been on the outside
of the Abbey walls: Even now He never quits them except on Thursdays, when He
delivers a discourse in this Cathedral which all Madrid assembles to hear. His
knowledge is said to be the most profound, his eloquence the most persuasive.
In the whole course of his life He has never been known to transgress a single
rule of his order; The smallest stain is not to be discovered upon his
character; and He is reported to be so strict an observer of Chastity, that He
knows not in what consists the difference of Man and Woman. The common People
therefore esteem him to be a Saint.”
“Does that make a Saint?” enquired Antonia; “Bless me! Then
am I one?”
“Holy St. Barbara!” exclaimed Leonella; “What a question!
Fye, Child, Fye! These are not fit subjects for young Women to handle. You
should not seem to remember that there is such a thing as a Man in the world,
and you ought to imagine every body to be of the same sex with yourself. I
should like to see you give people to understand, that you know that a Man has
no breasts, and no hips, and no ...”.
Luckily for Antonia’s ignorance which her Aunt’s lecture would soon
have dispelled, an universal murmur through the Church announced the
Preacher’s arrival. Donna Leonella rose from her seat to take a better
view of him, and Antonia followed her example.
He was a Man of noble port and commanding presence. His stature was lofty, and
his features uncommonly handsome. His Nose was aquiline, his eyes large black
and sparkling, and his dark brows almost joined together. His complexion was of
a deep but clear Brown; Study and watching had entirely deprived his cheek of
colour. Tranquillity reigned upon his smooth unwrinkled forehead; and Content,
expressed upon every feature, seemed to announce the Man equally unacquainted
with cares and crimes. He bowed himself with humility to the audience: Still
there was a certain severity in his look and manner that inspired universal
awe, and few could sustain the glance of his eye at once fiery and penetrating.
Such was Ambrosio, Abbot of the Capuchins, and surnamed, “The Man of
Holiness”.
Antonia, while She gazed upon him eagerly, felt a pleasure fluttering in her
bosom which till then had been unknown to her, and for which She in vain
endeavoured to account. She waited with impatience till the Sermon should
begin; and when at length the Friar spoke, the sound of his voice seemed to
penetrate into her very soul. Though no other of the Spectators felt such
violent sensations as did the young Antonia, yet every one listened with
interest and emotion. They who were insensible to Religion’s merits, were
still enchanted with Ambrosio’s oratory. All found their attention
irresistibly attracted while He spoke, and the most profound silence reigned
through the crowded Aisles.
Even Lorenzo could not resist the charm: He forgot that Antonia was seated near
him, and listened to the Preacher with undivided attention.
In language nervous, clear, and simple, the Monk expatiated on the beauties of
Religion. He explained some abstruse parts of the sacred writings in a style
that carried with it universal conviction. His voice at once distinct and deep
was fraught with all the terrors of the Tempest, while He inveighed against the
vices of humanity, and described the punishments reserved for them in a future
state. Every Hearer looked back upon his past offences, and trembled: The
Thunder seemed to roll, whose bolt was destined to crush him, and the abyss of
eternal destruction to open before his feet. But when Ambrosio, changing his
theme, spoke of the excellence of an unsullied conscience, of the glorious
prospect which Eternity presented to the Soul untainted with reproach, and of
the recompense which awaited it in the regions of everlasting glory, His
Auditors felt their scattered spirits insensibly return. They threw themselves
with confidence upon the mercy of their Judge; They hung with delight upon the
consoling words of the Preacher; and while his full voice swelled into melody,
They were transported to those happy regions which He painted to their
imaginations in colours so brilliant and glowing.
The discourse was of considerable length; Yet when it concluded, the Audience
grieved that it had not lasted longer. Though the Monk had ceased to speak,
enthusiastic silence still prevailed through the Church: At length the charm
gradually dissolving, the general admiration was expressed in audible terms. As
Ambrosio descended from the Pulpit, His Auditors crowded round him, loaded him
with blessings, threw themselves at his feet, and kissed the hem of his
Garment. He passed on slowly with his hands crossed devoutly upon his bosom, to
the door opening into the Abbey Chapel, at which his Monks waited to receive
him. He ascended the Steps, and then turning towards his Followers, addressed
to them a few words of gratitude, and exhortation. While He spoke, his Rosary,
composed of large grains of amber, fell from his hand, and dropped among the
surrounding multitude. It was seized eagerly, and immediately divided amidst
the Spectators. Whoever became possessor of a Bead, preserved it as a sacred
relique; and had it been the Chaplet of thrice-blessed St. Francis himself, it
could not have been disputed with greater vivacity. The Abbot, smiling at their
eagerness, pronounced his benediction, and quitted the Church, while humility
dwelt upon every feature. Dwelt She also in his heart?
Antonia’s eyes followed him with anxiety. As the Door closed after him,
it seemed to her as had she lost some one essential to her happiness. A tear
stole in silence down her cheek.
“He is separated from the world!” said She to herself;
“Perhaps, I shall never see him more!”
As she wiped away the tear, Lorenzo observed her action.
“Are you satisfied with our Orator?” said He; “Or do you
think that Madrid overrates his talents?”
Antonia’s heart was so filled with admiration for the Monk, that She
eagerly seized the opportunity of speaking of him: Besides, as She now no
longer considered Lorenzo as an absolute Stranger, She was less embarrassed by
her excessive timidity.
“Oh! He far exceeds all my expectations,” answered She; “Till
this moment I had no idea of the powers of eloquence. But when He spoke, his
voice inspired me with such interest, such esteem, I might almost say such
affection for him, that I am myself astonished at the acuteness of my
feelings.”
Lorenzo smiled at the strength of her expressions.
“You are young and just entering into life,” said He; “Your
heart, new to the world and full of warmth and sensibility, receives its first
impressions with eagerness. Artless yourself, you suspect not others of deceit;
and viewing the world through the medium of your own truth and innocence, you
fancy all who surround you to deserve your confidence and esteem. What pity,
that these gay visions must soon be dissipated! What pity, that you must soon
discover the baseness of mankind, and guard against your fellow-creatures as
against your Foes!”
“Alas! Segnor,” replied Antonia; “The misfortunes of my
Parents have already placed before me but too many sad examples of the perfidy
of the world! Yet surely in the present instance the warmth of sympathy cannot
have deceived me.”
“In the present instance, I allow that it has not. Ambrosio’s
character is perfectly without reproach; and a Man who has passed the whole of
his life within the walls of a Convent cannot have found the opportunity to be
guilty, even were He possessed of the inclination. But now, when, obliged by
the duties of his situation, He must enter occasionally into the world, and be
thrown into the way of temptation, it is now that it behoves him to show the
brilliance of his virtue. The trial is dangerous; He is just at that period of
life when the passions are most vigorous, unbridled, and despotic; His
established reputation will mark him out to Seduction as an illustrious Victim;
Novelty will give additional charms to the allurements of pleasure; and even
the Talents with which Nature has endowed him will contribute to his ruin, by
facilitating the means of obtaining his object. Very few would return
victorious from a contest so severe.”
“Ah! surely Ambrosio will be one of those few.”
“Of that I have myself no doubt: By all accounts He is an exception to
mankind in general, and Envy would seek in vain for a blot upon his
character.”
“Segnor, you delight me by this assurance! It encourages me to indulge my
prepossession in his favour; and you know not with what pain I should have
repressed the sentiment! Ah! dearest Aunt, entreat my Mother to choose him for
our Confessor.”
“I entreat her?” replied Leonella; “I promise you that I
shall do no such thing. I do not like this same Ambrosio in the least; He has a
look of severity about him that made me tremble from head to foot: Were He my
Confessor, I should never have the courage to avow one half of my peccadilloes,
and then I should be in a rare condition! I never saw such a stern-looking
Mortal, and hope that I never shall see such another. His description of the
Devil, God bless us! almost terrified me out of my wits, and when He spoke
about Sinners He seemed as if He was ready to eat them.”
“You are right, Segnora,” answered Don Christoval; “Too great
severity is said to be Ambrosio’s only fault. Exempted himself from human
failings, He is not sufficiently indulgent to those of others; and though
strictly just and disinterested in his decisions, his government of the Monks
has already shown some proofs of his inflexibility. But the crowd is nearly
dissipated: Will you permit us to attend you home?”
“Oh! Christ! Segnor,” exclaimed Leonella affecting to blush;
“I would not suffer such a thing for the Universe! If I came home
attended by so gallant a Cavalier, My Sister is so scrupulous that She would
read me an hour’s lecture, and I should never hear the last of it.
Besides, I rather wish you not to make your proposals just at present.”
“My proposals? I assure you, Segnora....”
“Oh! Segnor, I believe that your assurances of impatience are all very
true; But really I must desire a little respite. It would not be quite so
delicate in me to accept your hand at first sight.”
“Accept my hand? As I hope to live and breathe....”
“Oh! dear Segnor, press me no further, if you love me! I shall consider
your obedience as a proof of your affection; You shall hear from me tomorrow,
and so farewell. But pray, Cavaliers, may I not enquire your names?”
“My Friend’s,” replied Lorenzo, “is the Condé
d’Ossorio, and mine Lorenzo de Medina.”
“’Tis sufficient. Well, Don Lorenzo, I shall acquaint my Sister
with your obliging offer, and let you know the result with all expedition.
Where may I send to you?”
“I am always to be found at the Medina Palace.”
“You may depend upon hearing from me. Farewell, Cavaliers. Segnor Condé,
let me entreat you to moderate the excessive ardour of your passion: However,
to prove to you that I am not displeased with you, and prevent your abandoning
yourself to despair, receive this mark of my affection, and sometimes bestow a
thought upon the absent Leonella.”
As She said this, She extended a lean and wrinkled hand; which her supposed
Admirer kissed with such sorry grace and constraint so evident, that Lorenzo
with difficulty repressed his inclination to laugh. Leonella then hastened to
quit the Church; The lovely Antonia followed her in silence; but when She
reached the Porch, She turned involuntarily, and cast back her eyes towards
Lorenzo. He bowed to her, as bidding her farewell; She returned the compliment,
and hastily withdrew.
“So, Lorenzo!” said Don Christoval as soon as they were alone,
“You have procured me an agreeable Intrigue! To favour your designs upon
Antonia, I obligingly make a few civil speeches which mean nothing to the Aunt,
and at the end of an hour I find myself upon the brink of Matrimony! How will
you reward me for having suffered so grievously for your sake? What can repay
me for having kissed the leathern paw of that confounded old Witch? Diavolo!
She has left such a scent upon my lips that I shall smell of garlick for this
month to come! As I pass along the Prado, I shall be taken for a walking
Omelet, or some large Onion running to seed!”
“I confess, my poor Count,” replied Lorenzo, “that your
service has been attended with danger; Yet am I so far from supposing it be
past all endurance that I shall probably solicit you to carry on your amours
still further.”
“From that petition I conclude that the little Antonia has made some
impression upon you.”
“I cannot express to you how much I am charmed with her. Since my
Father’s death, My Uncle the Duke de Medina, has signified to me his
wishes to see me married; I have till now eluded his hints, and refused to
understand them; But what I have seen this Evening....”
“Well? What have you seen this Evening? Why surely, Don Lorenzo, You
cannot be mad enough to think of making a Wife out of this Grand-daughter of
‘as honest a painstaking Shoe-maker as any in Cordova’?”
“You forget, that She is also the Grand-daughter of the late Marquis de
las Cisternas; But without disputing about birth and titles, I must assure you,
that I never beheld a Woman so interesting as Antonia.”
“Very possibly; But you cannot mean to marry her?”
“Why not, my dear Condé? I shall have wealth enough for both of us, and
you know that my Uncle thinks liberally upon the subject.
From what I have seen of Raymond de las Cisternas, I am certain that he will
readily acknowledge Antonia for his Niece. Her birth therefore will be no
objection to my offering her my hand. I should be a Villain could I think of
her on any other terms than marriage; and in truth She seems possessed of every
quality requisite to make me happy in a Wife. Young, lovely, gentle,
sensible....”
“Sensible? Why, She said nothing but ‘Yes,’ and
‘No’.”
“She did not say much more, I must confess—But then She always said
‘Yes,’ or ‘No,’ in the right place.”
“Did She so? Oh! your most obedient! That is using a right Lover’s
argument, and I dare dispute no longer with so profound a Casuist. Suppose we
adjourn to the Comedy?”
“It is out of my power. I only arrived last night at Madrid, and have not
yet had an opportunity of seeing my Sister; You know that her Convent is in
this Street, and I was going thither when the Crowd which I saw thronging into
this Church excited my curiosity to know what was the matter. I shall now
pursue my first intention, and probably pass the Evening with my Sister at the
Parlour grate.”
“Your Sister in a Convent, say you? Oh! very true, I had forgotten. And
how does Donna Agnes? I am amazed, Don Lorenzo, how you could possibly think of
immuring so charming a Girl within the walls of a Cloister!”
“I think of it, Don Christoval? How can you suspect me of such barbarity?
You are conscious that She took the veil by her own desire, and that particular
circumstances made her wish for a seclusion from the World. I used every means
in my power to induce her to change her resolution; The endeavour was
fruitless, and I lost a Sister!”
“The luckier fellow you; I think, Lorenzo, you were a considerable gainer
by that loss: If I remember right, Donna Agnes had a portion of ten thousand
pistoles, half of which reverted to your Lordship. By St. Jago! I wish that I
had fifty Sisters in the same predicament. I should consent to losing them
every soul without much heart-burning—”
“How, Condé?” said Lorenzo in an angry voice; “Do you suppose
me base enough to have influenced my Sister’s retirement? Do you suppose
that the despicable wish to make myself Master of her fortune could....”
“Admirable! Courage, Don Lorenzo! Now the Man is all in a blaze. God
grant that Antonia may soften that fiery temper, or we shall certainly cut each
other’s throat before the Month is over! However, to prevent such a
tragical Catastrophe for the present, I shall make a retreat, and leave you
Master of the field. Farewell, my Knight of Mount Aetna! Moderate that
inflammable disposition, and remember that whenever it is necessary to make
love to yonder Harridan, you may reckon upon my services.”
He said, and darted out of the Cathedral.
“How wild-brained!” said Lorenzo; “With so excellent an
heart, what pity that He possesses so little solidity of judgment!”
The night was now fast advancing. The Lamps were not yet lighted. The faint
beams of the rising Moon scarcely could pierce through the gothic obscurity of
the Church. Lorenzo found himself unable to quit the Spot. The void left in his
bosom by Antonia’s absence, and his Sister’s sacrifice which Don
Christoval had just recalled to his imagination, created that melancholy of
mind which accorded but too well with the religious gloom surrounding him. He
was still leaning against the seventh column from the Pulpit. A soft and
cooling air breathed along the solitary Aisles: The Moonbeams darting into the
Church through painted windows tinged the fretted roofs and massy pillars with
a thousand various tints of light and colours:
Universal silence prevailed around, only interrupted by the occasional closing
of Doors in the adjoining Abbey.
The calm of the hour and solitude of the place contributed to nourish
Lorenzo’s disposition to melancholy. He threw himself upon a seat which
stood near him, and abandoned himself to the delusions of his fancy. He thought
of his union with Antonia; He thought of the obstacles which might oppose his
wishes; and a thousand changing visions floated before his fancy, sad
’tis true, but not unpleasing. Sleep insensibly stole over him, and the
tranquil solemnity of his mind when awake for a while continued to influence
his slumbers.
He still fancied himself to be in the Church of the Capuchins; but it was no
longer dark and solitary. Multitudes of silver Lamps shed splendour from the
vaulted Roof; Accompanied by the captivating chaunt of distant choristers, the
Organ’s melody swelled through the Church; The Altar seemed decorated as
for some distinguished feast; It was surrounded by a brilliant Company; and
near it stood Antonia arrayed in bridal white, and blushing with all the charms
of Virgin Modesty.
Half hoping, half fearing, Lorenzo gazed upon the scene before him. Suddenly
the door leading to the Abbey unclosed, and He saw, attended by a long train of
Monks, the Preacher advance to whom He had just listened with so much
admiration. He drew near Antonia.
“And where is the Bridegroom?” said the imaginary Friar.
Antonia seemed to look round the Church with anxiety. Involuntarily the Youth
advanced a few steps from his concealment. She saw him; The blush of pleasure
glowed upon her cheek; With a graceful motion of her hand She beckoned to him
to advance. He disobeyed not the command; He flew towards her, and threw
himself at her feet.
She retreated for a moment; Then gazing upon him with unutterable
delight;—“Yes!” She exclaimed, “My Bridegroom! My
destined Bridegroom!” She said, and hastened to throw herself into his
arms; But before He had time to receive her, an Unknown rushed between them.
His form was gigantic; His complexion was swarthy, His eyes fierce and
terrible; his Mouth breathed out volumes of fire; and on his forehead was
written in legible characters—“Pride! Lust! Inhumanity!”
Antonia shrieked. The Monster clasped her in his arms, and springing with her
upon the Altar, tortured her with his odious caresses. She endeavoured in vain
to escape from his embrace. Lorenzo flew to her succour, but ere He had time to
reach her, a loud burst of thunder was heard. Instantly the Cathedral seemed
crumbling into pieces; The Monks betook themselves to flight, shrieking
fearfully; The Lamps were extinguished, the Altar sank down, and in its place
appeared an abyss vomiting forth clouds of flame. Uttering a loud and terrible
cry the Monster plunged into the Gulph, and in his fall attempted to drag
Antonia with him. He strove in vain. Animated by supernatural powers She
disengaged herself from his embrace; But her white Robe was left in his
possession. Instantly a wing of brilliant splendour spread itself from either
of Antonia’s arms. She darted upwards, and while ascending cried to
Lorenzo,
“Friend! we shall meet above!”
At the same moment the Roof of the Cathedral opened; Harmonious voices pealed
along the Vaults; and the glory into which Antonia was received was composed of
rays of such dazzling brightness, that Lorenzo was unable to sustain the gaze.
His sight failed, and He sank upon the ground.
When He woke, He found himself extended upon the pavement of the Church: It was
Illuminated, and the chaunt of Hymns sounded from a distance. For a while
Lorenzo could not persuade himself that what He had just witnessed had been a
dream, so strong an impression had it made upon his fancy. A little
recollection convinced him of its fallacy: The Lamps had been lighted during
his sleep, and the music which he heard was occasioned by the Monks, who were
celebrating their Vespers in the Abbey Chapel.
Lorenzo rose, and prepared to bend his steps towards his Sister’s
Convent. His mind fully occupied by the singularity of his dream, He already
drew near the Porch, when his attention was attracted by perceiving a Shadow
moving upon the opposite wall. He looked curiously round, and soon descried a
Man wrapped up in his Cloak, who seemed carefully examining whether his actions
were observed. Very few people are exempt from the influence of curiosity. The
Unknown seemed anxious to conceal his business in the Cathedral, and it was
this very circumstance, which made Lorenzo wish to discover what He was about.
Our Hero was conscious that He had no right to pry into the secrets of this
unknown Cavalier.
“I will go,” said Lorenzo. And Lorenzo stayed, where He was.
The shadow thrown by the Column, effectually concealed him from the Stranger,
who continued to advance with caution. At length He drew a letter from beneath
his cloak, and hastily placed it beneath a Colossal Statue of St. Francis. Then
retiring with precipitation, He concealed himself in a part of the Church at a
considerable distance from that in which the Image stood.
“So!” said Lorenzo to himself; “This is only some foolish
love affair. I believe, I may as well be gone, for I can do no good in
it.”
In truth till that moment it never came into his head that He could do any good
in it; But He thought it necessary to make some little excuse to himself for
having indulged his curiosity. He now made a second attempt to retire from the
Church: For this time He gained the Porch without meeting with any impediment;
But it was destined that He should pay it another visit that night. As He
descended the steps leading into the Street, a Cavalier rushed against him with
such violence, that Both were nearly overturned by the concussion. Lorenzo put
his hand to his sword.
“How now, Segnor?” said He; “What mean you by this
rudeness?”
“Ha! Is it you, Medina?” replied the Newcomer, whom Lorenzo by his
voice now recognized for Don Christoval; “You are the luckiest Fellow in
the Universe, not to have left the Church before my return. In, in! my dear
Lad! They will be here immediately!”
“Who will be here?”
“The old Hen and all her pretty little Chickens! In, I say, and then you
shall know the whole History.”
Lorenzo followed him into the Cathedral, and they concealed themselves behind
the Statue of St. Francis.
“And now,” said our Hero, “may I take the liberty of asking,
what is the meaning of all this haste and rapture?”
“Oh! Lorenzo, we shall see such a glorious sight! The Prioress of St.
Clare and her whole train of Nuns are coming hither. You are to know, that the
pious Father Ambrosio (The Lord reward him for it!) will upon no account move
out of his own precincts: It being absolutely necessary for every fashionable
Convent to have him for its Confessor, the Nuns are in consequence obliged to
visit him at the Abbey; since when the Mountain will not come to Mahomet,
Mahomet must needs go to the Mountain. Now the Prioress of St. Clare, the
better to escape the gaze of such impure eyes as belong to yourself and your
humble Servant, thinks proper to bring her holy flock to confession in the
Dusk: She is to be admitted into the Abbey Chapel by yon private door. The
Porteress of St. Clare, who is a worthy old Soul and a particular Friend of
mine, has just assured me of their being here in a few moments. There is news
for you, you Rogue! We shall see some of the prettiest faces in Madrid!”
“In truth, Christoval, we shall do no such thing. The Nuns are always
veiled.”
“No! No! I know better. On entering a place of worship, they ever take
off their veils from respect to the Saint to whom ’tis dedicated. But
Hark! They are coming! Silence, silence! Observe, and be convinced.”
“Good!” said Lorenzo to himself; “I may possibly discover to
whom the vows are addressed of this mysterious Stranger.”
Scarcely had Don Christoval ceased to speak, when the Domina of St. Clare
appeared, followed by a long procession of Nuns. Each upon entering the Church
took off her veil. The Prioress crossed her hands upon her bosom, and made a
profound reverence as She passed the Statue of St. Francis, the Patron of this
Cathedral. The Nuns followed her example, and several moved onwards without
having satisfied Lorenzo’s curiosity. He almost began to despair of
seeing the mystery cleared up, when in paying her respects to St. Francis, one
of the Nuns happened to drop her Rosary. As She stooped to pick it up, the
light flashed full upon her face. At the same moment She dexterously removed
the letter from beneath the Image, placed it in her bosom, and hastened to
resume her rank in the procession.
“Ha!” said Christoval in a low voice; “Here we have some
little Intrigue, no doubt.”
“Agnes, by heaven!” cried Lorenzo.
“What, your Sister? Diavolo! Then somebody, I suppose, will have to pay
for our peeping.”
“And shall pay for it without delay,” replied the incensed Brother.
The pious procession had now entered the Abbey; The Door was already closed
upon it. The Unknown immediately quitted his concealment and hastened to leave
the Church: Ere He could effect his intention, He descried Medina stationed in
his passage. The Stranger hastily retreated, and drew his Hat over his eyes.
“Attempt not to fly me!” exclaimed Lorenzo; “I will know who
you are, and what were the contents of that Letter.”
“Of that Letter?” repeated the Unknown. “And by what title do
you ask the question?”
“By a title of which I am now ashamed; But it becomes not you to question
me. Either reply circumstantially to my demands, or answer me with your
Sword.”
“The latter method will be the shortest,” rejoined the Other,
drawing his Rapier; “Come on, Segnor Bravo! I am ready!”
Burning with rage, Lorenzo hastened to the attack: The Antagonists had already
exchanged several passes before Christoval, who at that moment had more sense
than either of them, could throw himself between their weapons.
“Hold! Hold! Medina!” He exclaimed; “Remember the
consequences of shedding blood on consecrated ground!”
The Stranger immediately dropped his Sword.
“Medina?” He cried; “Great God, is it possible! Lorenzo, have
you quite forgotten Raymond de las Cisternas?”
Lorenzo’s astonishment increased with every succeeding moment. Raymond
advanced towards him, but with a look of suspicion He drew back his hand, which
the Other was preparing to take.
“You here, Marquis? What is the meaning of all this? You engaged in a
clandestine correspondence with my Sister, whose affections....”
“Have ever been, and still are mine. But this is no fit place for an
explanation. Accompany me to my Hotel, and you shall know every thing. Who is
that with you?”
“One whom I believe you to have seen before,” replied Don
Christoval, “though probably not at Church.”
“The Condé d’Ossorio?”
“Exactly so, Marquis.”
“I have no objection to entrusting you with my secret, for I am sure that
I may depend upon your silence.”
“Then your opinion of me is better than my own, and therefore I must beg
leave to decline your confidence. Do you go your own way, and I shall go mine.
Marquis, where are you to be found?”
“As usual, at the Hotel de las Cisternas; But remember, that I am
incognito, and that if you wish to see me, you must ask for Alphonso
d’Alvarada.”
“Good! Good! Farewell, Cavaliers!” said Don Christoval, and
instantly departed.
“You, Marquis,” said Lorenzo in the accent of surprise; “You,
Alphonso d’Alvarada?”
“Even so, Lorenzo: But unless you have already heard my story from your
Sister, I have much to relate that will astonish you. Follow me, therefore, to
my Hotel without delay.”
At this moment the Porter of the Capuchins entered the Cathedral to lock up the
doors for the night. The two Noblemen instantly withdrew, and hastened with all
speed to the Palace de las Cisternas.
“Well, Antonia!” said the Aunt, as soon as She had quitted the
Church; “What think you of our Gallants? Don Lorenzo really seems a very
obliging good sort of young Man: He paid you some attention, and nobody knows
what may come of it. But as to Don Christoval, I protest to you, He is the very
Phoenix of politeness. So gallant! so well-bred! So sensible, and so pathetic!
Well! If ever Man can prevail upon me to break my vow never to marry, it will
be that Don Christoval. You see, Niece, that every thing turns out exactly as I
told you: The very moment that I produced myself in Madrid, I knew that I
should be surrounded by Admirers. When I took off my veil, did you see,
Antonia, what an effect the action had upon the Condé? And when I presented him
my hand, did you observe the air of passion with which He kissed it? If ever I
witnessed real love, I then saw it impressed upon Don Christoval’s
countenance!”
Now Antonia had observed the air, with which Don Christoval had kissed this
same hand; But as She drew conclusions from it somewhat different from her
Aunt’s, She was wise enough to hold her tongue. As this is the only
instance known of a Woman’s ever having done so, it was judged worthy to
be recorded here.
The old Lady continued her discourse to Antonia in the same strain, till they
gained the Street in which was their Lodging. Here a Crowd collected before
their door permitted them not to approach it; and placing themselves on the
opposite side of the Street, they endeavoured to make out what had drawn all
these people together. After some minutes the Crowd formed itself into a
Circle; And now Antonia perceived in the midst of it a Woman of extraordinary
height, who whirled herself repeatedly round and round, using all sorts of
extravagant gestures. Her dress was composed of shreds of various-coloured
silks and Linens fantastically arranged, yet not entirely without taste. Her
head was covered with a kind of Turban, ornamented with vine leaves and wild
flowers. She seemed much sun-burnt, and her complexion was of a deep olive: Her
eyes looked fiery and strange; and in her hand She bore a long black Rod, with
which She at intervals traced a variety of singular figures upon the ground,
round about which She danced in all the eccentric attitudes of folly and
delirium. Suddenly She broke off her dance, whirled herself round thrice with
rapidity, and after a moment’s pause She sang the following Ballad.
THE GYPSY’S SONG
Come, cross my hand! My art surpasses
All that did ever Mortal know;
Come, Maidens, come! My magic glasses
Your future Husband’s form can show:
For ’tis to me the power is given
Unclosed the book of Fate to see;
To read the fixed resolves of heaven,
And dive into futurity.
I guide the pale Moon’s silver waggon;
The winds in magic bonds I hold;
I charm to sleep the crimson Dragon,
Who loves to watch o’er buried gold:
Fenced round with spells, unhurt I venture
Their sabbath strange where Witches keep;
Fearless the Sorcerer’s circle enter,
And woundless tread on snakes asleep.
Lo! Here are charms of mighty power!
This makes secure an Husband’s truth
And this composed at midnight hour
Will force to love the coldest Youth:
If any Maid too much has granted,
Her loss this Philtre will repair;
This blooms a cheek where red is wanted,
And this will make a brown girl fair!
Then silent hear, while I discover
What I in Fortune’s mirror view;
And each, when many a year is over,
Shall own the Gypsy’s sayings true.
“Dear Aunt!” said Antonia when the Stranger had finished, “Is
She not mad?”
“Mad? Not She, Child; She is only wicked. She is a Gypsy, a sort of
Vagabond, whose sole occupation is to run about the country telling lyes, and
pilfering from those who come by their money honestly. Out upon such Vermin! If
I were King of Spain, every one of them should be burnt alive who was found in
my dominions after the next three weeks.”
These words were pronounced so audibly that they reached the Gypsy’s
ears. She immediately pierced through the Crowd and made towards the Ladies.
She saluted them thrice in the Eastern fashion, and then addressed herself to
Antonia.
THE GYPSY
“Lady! gentle Lady! Know,
I your future fate can show;
Give your hand, and do not fear;
Lady! gentle Lady! hear!”
“Dearest Aunt!” said Antonia, “Indulge me this once! Let me
have my fortune told me!”
“Nonsense, Child! She will tell you nothing but falsehoods.”
“No matter; Let me at least hear what She has to say. Do, my dear Aunt!
Oblige me, I beseech you!”
“Well, well! Antonia, since you are so bent upon the thing, ... Here,
good Woman, you shall see the hands of both of us. There is money for you, and
now let me hear my fortune.”
As She said this, She drew off her glove, and presented her hand; The Gypsy
looked at it for a moment, and then made this reply.
THE GYPSY
“Your fortune? You are now so old,
Good Dame, that ’tis already told:
Yet for your money, in a trice
I will repay you in advice.
Astonished at your childish vanity,
Your Friends all tax you with insanity,
And grieve to see you use your art
To catch some youthful Lover’s heart.
Believe me, Dame, when all is done,
Your age will still be fifty one;
And Men will rarely take an hint
Of love, from two grey eyes that squint.
Take then my counsels; Lay aside
Your paint and patches, lust and pride,
And on the Poor those sums bestow,
Which now are spent on useless show.
Think on your Maker, not a Suitor;
Think on your past faults, not on future;
And think Time’s Scythe will quickly mow
The few red hairs, which deck your brow.
The audience rang with laughter during the Gypsy’s address;
and—“fifty one,”—“squinting eyes,”
“red hair,”—“paint and patches,” &c. were
bandied from mouth to mouth. Leonella was almost choaked with passion, and
loaded her malicious Adviser with the bitterest reproaches. The swarthy
Prophetess for some time listened to her with a contemptuous smile: at length
She made her a short answer, and then turned to Antonia.
THE GYPSY
“Peace, Lady! What I said was true;
And now, my lovely Maid, to you;
Give me your hand, and let me see
Your future doom, and heaven’s decree.”
In imitation of Leonella, Antonia drew off her glove, and presented her white
hand to the Gypsy, who having gazed upon it for some time with a mingled
expression of pity and astonishment, pronounced her Oracle in the following
words.
THE GYPSY
“Jesus! what a palm is there!
Chaste, and gentle, young and fair,
Perfect mind and form possessing,
You would be some good Man’s blessing:
But Alas! This line discovers,
That destruction o’er you hovers;
Lustful Man and crafty Devil
Will combine to work your evil;
And from earth by sorrows driven,
Soon your Soul must speed to heaven.
Yet your sufferings to delay,
Well remember what I say.
When you One more virtuous see
Than belongs to Man to be,
One, whose self no crimes assailing,
Pities not his Neighbour’s Failing,
Call the Gypsy’s words to mind:
Though He seem so good and kind,
Fair Exteriors oft will hide
Hearts, that swell with lust and pride!
Lovely Maid, with tears I leave you!
Let not my prediction grieve you;
Rather with submission bending
Calmly wait distress impending,
And expect eternal bliss
In a better world than this.
Having said this, the Gypsy again whirled herself round thrice, and then
hastened out of the Street with frantic gesture. The Crowd followed her; and
Elvira’s door being now unembarrassed Leonella entered the House out of
humour with the Gypsy, with her Niece, and with the People; In short with every
body, but herself and her charming Cavalier. The Gypsy’s predictions had
also considerably affected Antonia; But the impression soon wore off, and in a
few hours She had forgotten the adventure as totally as had it never taken
place.
CHAPTER II.
Fòrse sé tu gustassi una sòl volta
La millésima parte délle giòje,
Ché gusta un còr amato riamando,
Diresti ripentita sospirando,
Perduto è tutto il tempo
Ché in amar non si spènde.
TASSO.
Hadst Thou but tasted once the thousandth part
Of joys, which bless the loved and loving heart,
Your words repentant and your sighs would prove,
Lost is the time which is not past in love.
The monks having attended their Abbot to the door of his Cell, He dismissed
them with an air of conscious superiority in which Humility’s semblance
combated with the reality of pride.
He was no sooner alone, than He gave free loose to the indulgence of his
vanity. When He remembered the Enthusiasm which his discourse had excited, his
heart swelled with rapture, and his imagination presented him with splendid
visions of aggrandizement. He looked round him with exultation, and Pride told
him loudly that He was superior to the rest of his fellow-Creatures.
“Who,” thought He; “Who but myself has passed the ordeal of
Youth, yet sees no single stain upon his conscience? Who else has subdued the
violence of strong passions and an impetuous temperament, and submitted even
from the dawn of life to voluntary retirement? I seek for such a Man in vain. I
see no one but myself possessed of such resolution. Religion cannot boast
Ambrosio’s equal! How powerful an effect did my discourse produce upon
its Auditors! How they crowded round me! How they loaded me with benedictions,
and pronounced me the sole uncorrupted Pillar of the Church! What then now is
left for me to do? Nothing, but to watch as carefully over the conduct of my
Brothers as I have hitherto watched over my own. Yet hold! May I not be tempted
from those paths which till now I have pursued without one moment’s
wandering? Am I not a Man, whose nature is frail, and prone to error? I must
now abandon the solitude of my retreat; The fairest and noblest Dames of Madrid
continually present themselves at the Abbey, and will use no other Confessor.
I must accustom my eyes to Objects of temptation, and expose myself to the
seduction of luxury and desire. Should I meet in that world which I am
constrained to enter some lovely Female, lovely ... as yon Madona....!”
As He said this, He fixed his eyes upon a picture of the Virgin, which was
suspended opposite to him: This for two years had been the Object of his
increasing wonder and adoration. He paused, and gazed upon it with delight.
“What Beauty in that countenance!” He continued after a silence of
some minutes; “How graceful is the turn of that head! What sweetness, yet
what majesty in her divine eyes! How softly her cheek reclines upon her hand!
Can the Rose vie with the blush of that cheek? Can the Lily rival the whiteness
of that hand? Oh! if such a Creature existed, and existed but for me! Were I
permitted to twine round my fingers those golden ringlets, and press with my
lips the treasures of that snowy bosom! Gracious God, should I then resist the
temptation? Should I not barter for a single embrace the reward of my
sufferings for thirty years? Should I not abandon.... Fool that I am! Whither
do I suffer my admiration of this picture to hurry me? Away, impure ideas! Let
me remember that Woman is for ever lost to me. Never was Mortal formed so
perfect as this picture. But even did such exist, the trial might be too mighty
for a common virtue, but Ambrosio’s is proof against temptation.
Temptation, did I say? To me it would be none. What charms me, when ideal and
considered as a superior Being, would disgust me, become Woman and tainted with
all the failings of Mortality. It is not the Woman’s beauty that fills me
with such enthusiasm; It is the Painter’s skill that I admire, it is the
Divinity that I adore! Are not the passions dead in my bosom? Have I not freed
myself from the frailty of Mankind? Fear not, Ambrosio! Take confidence in the
strength of your virtue. Enter boldly into a world to whose failings you are
superior; Reflect that you are now exempted from Humanity’s defects, and
defy all the arts of the Spirits of Darkness. They shall know you for what you
are!”
Here his Reverie was interrupted by three soft knocks at the door of his Cell.
With difficulty did the Abbot awake from his delirium. The knocking was
repeated.
“Who is there?” said Ambrosio at length.
“It is only Rosario,” replied a gentle voice.
“Enter! Enter, my Son!”
The Door was immediately opened, and Rosario appeared with a small basket in
his hand.
Rosario was a young Novice belonging to the Monastery, who in three Months
intended to make his profession. A sort of mystery enveloped this Youth which
rendered him at once an object of interest and curiosity. His hatred of
society, his profound melancholy, his rigid observation of the duties of his
order, and his voluntary seclusion from the world at his age so unusual,
attracted the notice of the whole fraternity. He seemed fearful of being
recognised, and no one had ever seen his face. His head was continually muffled
up in his Cowl; Yet such of his features as accident discovered, appeared the
most beautiful and noble. Rosario was the only name by which He was known in
the Monastery.
No one knew from whence He came, and when questioned in the subject He
preserved a profound silence. A Stranger, whose rich habit and magnificent
equipage declared him to be of distinguished rank, had engaged the Monks to
receive a Novice, and had deposited the necessary sums. The next day He
returned with Rosario, and from that time no more had been heard of him.
The Youth had carefully avoided the company of the Monks: He answered their
civilities with sweetness, but reserve, and evidently showed that his
inclination led him to solitude. To this general rule the Superior was the only
exception. To him He looked up with a respect approaching idolatry: He sought
his company with the most attentive assiduity, and eagerly seized every means
to ingratiate himself in his favour. In the Abbot’s society his Heart
seemed to be at ease, and an air of gaiety pervaded his whole manners and
discourse. Ambrosio on his side did not feel less attracted towards the Youth;
With him alone did He lay aside his habitual severity. When He spoke to him, He
insensibly assumed a tone milder than was usual to him; and no voice sounded so
sweet to him as did Rosario’s. He repayed the Youth’s attentions by
instructing him in various sciences; The Novice received his lessons with
docility; Ambrosio was every day more charmed with the vivacity of his Genius,
the simplicity of his manners, and the rectitude of his heart: In short He
loved him with all the affection of a Father. He could not help sometimes
indulging a desire secretly to see the face of his Pupil; But his rule of
self-denial extended even to curiosity, and prevented him from communicating
his wishes to the Youth.
“Pardon my intrusion, Father,” said Rosario, while He placed his
basket upon the Table; “I come to you a Suppliant. Hearing that a dear
Friend is dangerously ill, I entreat your prayers for his recovery. If
supplications can prevail upon heaven to spare him, surely yours must be
efficacious.”
“Whatever depends upon me, my Son, you know that you may command.
What is your Friend’s name?”
“Vincentio della Ronda.”
“’Tis sufficient. I will not forget him in my prayers, and may our
thrice-blessed St. Francis deign to listen to my intercession!—What have
you in your basket, Rosario?”
“A few of those flowers, reverend Father, which I have observed to be
most acceptable to you. Will you permit my arranging them in your
chamber?”
“Your attentions charm me, my Son.”
While Rosario dispersed the contents of his Basket in small Vases placed for
that purpose in various parts of the room, the Abbot thus continued the
conversation.
“I saw you not in the Church this evening, Rosario.”
“Yet I was present, Father. I am too grateful for your protection to lose
an opportunity of witnessing your Triumph.”
“Alas! Rosario, I have but little cause to triumph: The Saint spoke by my
mouth; To him belongs all the merit. It seems then you were contented with my
discourse?”
“Contented, say you? Oh! you surpassed yourself! Never did I hear such
eloquence ... save once!”
Here the Novice heaved an involuntary sigh.
“When was that once?” demanded the Abbot.
“When you preached upon the sudden indisposition of our late
Superior.”
“I remember it: That is more than two years ago. And were you present? I
knew you not at that time, Rosario.”
“’Tis true, Father; and would to God! I had expired, ere I beheld
that day! What sufferings, what sorrows should I have escaped!”
“Sufferings at your age, Rosario?”
“Aye, Father; Sufferings, which if known to you, would equally raise your
anger and compassion! Sufferings, which form at once the torment and pleasure
of my existence! Yet in this retreat my bosom would feel tranquil, were it not
for the tortures of apprehension. Oh God! Oh God! how cruel is a life of
fear!—Father! I have given up all; I have abandoned the world and its
delights for ever: Nothing now remains, Nothing now has charms for me, but your
friendship, but your affection. If I lose that, Father! Oh! if I lose that,
tremble at the effects of my despair!”
“You apprehend the loss of my friendship? How has my conduct justified
this fear? Know me better, Rosario, and think me worthy of your confidence.
What are your sufferings? Reveal them to me, and believe that if ’tis in
my power to relieve them....”
“Ah! ’tis in no one’s power but yours. Yet I must not let you
know them. You would hate me for my avowal! You would drive me from your
presence with scorn and ignominy!”
“My Son, I conjure you! I entreat you!”
“For pity’s sake, enquire no further! I must not ... I dare not...
Hark! The Bell rings for Vespers! Father, your benediction, and I leave
you!”
As He said this, He threw himself upon his knees and received the blessing
which He demanded. Then pressing the Abbot’s hand to his lips, He started
from the ground and hastily quitted the apartment. Soon after Ambrosio
descended to Vespers (which were celebrated in a small chapel belonging to the
Abbey), filled with surprise at the singularity of the Youth’s behaviour.
Vespers being over, the Monks retired to their respective Cells. The Abbot
alone remained in the Chapel to receive the Nuns of St. Clare. He had not been
long seated in the confessional chair before the Prioress made her appearance.
Each of the Nuns was heard in her turn, while the Others waited with the Domina
in the adjoining Vestry. Ambrosio listened to the confessions with attention,
made many exhortations, enjoined penance proportioned to each offence, and for
some time every thing went on as usual: till at last one of the Nuns,
conspicuous from the nobleness of her air and elegance of her figure,
carelessly permitted a letter to fall from her bosom. She was retiring,
unconscious of her loss. Ambrosio supposed it to have been written by some one
of her Relations, and picked it up intending to restore it to her.
“Stay, Daughter,” said He; “You have let fall....”
At this moment, the paper being already open, his eye involuntarily read the
first words. He started back with surprise! The Nun had turned round on hearing
his voice: She perceived her letter in his hand, and uttering a shriek of
terror, flew hastily to regain it.
“Hold!” said the Friar in a tone of severity; “Daughter, I
must read this letter.”
“Then I am lost!” She exclaimed clasping her hands together wildly.
All colour instantly faded from her face; she trembled with agitation, and was
obliged to fold her arms round a Pillar of the Chapel to save herself from
sinking upon the floor. In the meanwhile the Abbot read the following lines:
“All is ready for your escape, my dearest Agnes. At twelve tomorrow night
I shall expect to find you at the Garden door: I have obtained the Key, and a
few hours will suffice to place you in a secure asylum. Let no mistaken
scruples induce you to reject the certain means of preserving yourself and the
innocent Creature whom you nourish in your bosom. Remember that you had
promised to be mine, long ere you engaged yourself to the church; that your
situation will soon be evident to the prying eyes of your Companions; and that
flight is the only means of avoiding the effects of their malevolent
resentment. Farewell, my Agnes! my dear and destined Wife! Fail not to be at
the Garden door at twelve!”
As soon as He had finished, Ambrosio bent an eye stern and angry upon the
imprudent Nun.
“This letter must to the Prioress!” said He, and passed her.
His words sounded like thunder to her ears: She awoke from her torpidity only
to be sensible of the dangers of her situation. She followed him hastily, and
detained him by his garment.
“Stay! Oh! stay!” She cried in the accents of despair, while She
threw herself at the Friar’s feet, and bathed them with her tears.
“Father, compassionate my youth! Look with indulgence on a Woman’s
weakness, and deign to conceal my frailty! The remainder of my life shall be
employed in expiating this single fault, and your lenity will bring back a soul
to heaven!”
“Amazing confidence! What! Shall St. Clare’s Convent become the
retreat of Prostitutes? Shall I suffer the Church of Christ to cherish in its
bosom debauchery and shame? Unworthy Wretch! such lenity would make me your
accomplice. Mercy would here be criminal. You have abandoned yourself to a
Seducer’s lust; You have defiled the sacred habit by your impurity; and
still dare you think yourself deserving my compassion? Hence, nor detain me
longer! Where is the Lady Prioress?” He added, raising his voice.
“Hold! Father, Hold! Hear me but for one moment! Tax me not with
impurity, nor think that I have erred from the warmth of temperament. Long
before I took the veil, Raymond was Master of my heart: He inspired me with the
purest, the most irreproachable passion, and was on the point of becoming my
lawful husband. An horrible adventure, and the treachery of a Relation,
separated us from each other: I believed him for ever lost to me, and threw
myself into a Convent from motives of despair. Accident again united us; I
could not refuse myself the melancholy pleasure of mingling my tears with his:
We met nightly in the Gardens of St. Clare, and in an unguarded moment I
violated my vows of Chastity. I shall soon become a Mother: Reverend Ambrosio,
take compassion on me; take compassion on the innocent Being whose existence is
attached to mine. If you discover my imprudence to the Domina, both of us are
lost: The punishment which the laws of St. Clare assign to Unfortunates like
myself is most severe and cruel. Worthy, worthy Father! Let not your own
untainted conscience render you unfeeling towards those less able to withstand
temptation! Let not mercy be the only virtue of which your heart is
unsusceptible! Pity me, most reverend! Restore my letter, nor doom me to
inevitable destruction!”
“Your boldness confounds me! Shall I conceal your crime, I
whom you have deceived by your feigned confession? No, Daughter, no! I will
render you a more essential service. I will rescue you from perdition in spite
of yourself; Penance and mortification shall expiate your offence, and Severity
force you back to the paths of holiness. What; Ho! Mother St. Agatha!”
“Father! By all that is sacred, by all that is most dear to you, I
supplicate, I entreat....”
“Release me! I will not hear you. Where is the Domina? Mother St. Agatha,
where are you?”
The door of the Vestry opened, and the Prioress entered the Chapel, followed by
her Nuns.
“Cruel! Cruel!” exclaimed Agnes, relinquishing her hold.
Wild and desperate, She threw herself upon the ground, beating her bosom and
rending her veil in all the delirium of despair. The Nuns gazed with
astonishment upon the scene before them. The Friar now presented the fatal
paper to the Prioress, informed her of the manner in which he had found it, and
added, that it was her business to decide, what penance the delinquent merited.
While She perused the letter, the Domina’s countenance grew inflamed with
passion. What! Such a crime committed in her Convent, and made known to
Ambrosio, to the Idol of Madrid, to the Man whom She was most anxious to
impress with the opinion of the strictness and regularity of her House! Words
were inadequate to express her fury. She was silent, and darted upon the
prostrate Nun looks of menace and malignity.
“Away with her to the Convent!” said She at length to some of her
Attendants.
Two of the oldest Nuns now approaching Agnes, raised her forcibly from the
ground, and prepared to conduct her from the Chapel.
“What!” She exclaimed suddenly shaking off their hold with
distracted gestures; “Is all hope then lost? Already do you drag me to
punishment? Where are you, Raymond? Oh! save me! save me!”
Then casting upon the Abbot a frantic look, “Hear me!” She
continued; “Man of an hard heart! Hear me, Proud, Stern, and Cruel! You
could have saved me; you could have restored me to happiness and virtue, but
would not! You are the destroyer of my Soul; You are my Murderer, and on you
fall the curse of my death and my unborn Infant’s! Insolent in your
yet-unshaken virtue, you disdained the prayers of a Penitent; But God will show
mercy, though you show none. And where is the merit of your boasted virtue?
What temptations have you vanquished? Coward! you have fled from it, not
opposed seduction. But the day of Trial will arrive! Oh! then when you yield to
impetuous passions! when you feel that Man is weak, and born to err; When
shuddering you look back upon your crimes, and solicit with terror the mercy of
your God, Oh! in that fearful moment think upon me! Think upon your Cruelty!
Think upon Agnes, and despair of pardon!”
As She uttered these last words, her strength was exhausted, and She sank
inanimate upon the bosom of a Nun who stood near her. She was immediately
conveyed from the Chapel, and her Companions followed her.
Ambrosio had not listened to her reproaches without emotion. A secret pang at
his heart made him feel, that He had treated this Unfortunate with too great
severity. He therefore detained the Prioress and ventured to pronounce some
words in favour of the Delinquent.
“The violence of her despair,” said He, “proves, that at
least Vice is not become familiar to her. Perhaps by treating her with somewhat
less rigour than is generally practised, and mitigating in some degree the
accustomed penance....”
“Mitigate it, Father?” interrupted the Lady Prioress; “Not I,
believe me. The laws of our order are strict and severe; they have fallen into
disuse of late, But the crime of Agnes shows me the necessity of their revival.
I go to signify my intention to the Convent, and Agnes shall be the first to
feel the rigour of those laws, which shall be obeyed to the very letter.
Father, Farewell.”
Thus saying, She hastened out of the Chapel.
“I have done my duty,” said Ambrosio to himself.
Still did He not feel perfectly satisfied by this reflection. To dissipate the
unpleasant ideas which this scene had excited in him, upon quitting the Chapel
He descended into the Abbey Garden.
In all Madrid there was no spot more beautiful or better regulated. It was laid
out with the most exquisite taste. The choicest flowers adorned it in the
height of luxuriance, and though artfully arranged, seemed only planted by the
hand of Nature: Fountains, springing from basons of white Marble, cooled the
air with perpetual showers; and the Walls were entirely covered by Jessamine,
vines, and Honeysuckles. The hour now added to the beauty of the scene. The
full Moon, ranging through a blue and cloudless sky, shed upon the trees a
trembling lustre, and the waters of the fountains sparkled in the silver beam:
A gentle breeze breathed the fragrance of Orange-blossoms along the Alleys; and
the Nightingale poured forth her melodious murmur from the shelter of an
artificial wilderness. Thither the Abbot bent his steps.
In the bosom of this little Grove stood a rustic Grotto, formed in imitation of
an Hermitage. The walls were constructed of roots of trees, and the interstices
filled up with Moss and Ivy. Seats of Turf were placed on either side, and a
natural Cascade fell from the Rock above. Buried in himself the Monk approached
the spot. The universal calm had communicated itself to his bosom, and a
voluptuous tranquillity spread languor through his soul.
He reached the Hermitage, and was entering to repose himself, when He stopped
on perceiving it to be already occupied. Extended upon one of the Banks lay a
man in a melancholy posture.
His head was supported upon his arm, and He seemed lost in mediation. The Monk
drew nearer, and recognised Rosario: He watched him in silence, and entered not
the Hermitage. After some minutes the Youth raised his eyes, and fixed them
mournfully upon the opposite Wall.
“Yes!” said He with a deep and plaintive sigh; “I feel all
the happiness of thy situation, all the misery of my own! Happy were I, could I
think like Thee! Could I look like Thee with disgust upon Mankind, could bury
myself for ever in some impenetrable solitude, and forget that the world holds
Beings deserving to be loved! Oh God! What a blessing would Misanthropy be to
me!”
“That is a singular thought, Rosario,” said the Abbot, entering the
Grotto.
“You here, reverend Father?” cried the Novice.
At the same time starting from his place in confusion, He drew his Cowl hastily
over his face. Ambrosio seated himself upon the Bank, and obliged the Youth to
place himself by him.
“You must not indulge this disposition to melancholy,” said He;
“What can possibly have made you view in so desirable a light,
Misanthropy, of all sentiments the most hateful?”
“The perusal of these Verses, Father, which till now had escaped my
observation. The Brightness of the Moonbeams permitted my reading them; and Oh!
how I envy the feelings of the Writer!”
As He said this, He pointed to a marble Tablet fixed against the opposite Wall:
On it were engraved the following lines.
INSCRIPTION IN AN HERMITAGE
Whoe’er Thou art these lines now reading,
Think not, though from the world receding
I joy my lonely days to lead in
This Desart drear,
That with remorse a conscience bleeding
Hath led me here.
No thought of guilt my bosom sowrs:
Free-willed I fled from courtly bowers;
For well I saw in Halls and Towers
That Lust and Pride,
The Arch-Fiend’s dearest darkest Powers,
In state preside.
I saw Mankind with vice incrusted;
I saw that Honour’s sword was rusted;
That few for aught but folly lusted;
That He was still deceiv’d, who trusted
In Love or Friend;
And hither came with Men disgusted
My life to end.
In this lone Cave, in garments lowly,
Alike a Foe to noisy folly,
And brow-bent gloomy melancholy
I wear away
My life, and in my office holy
Consume the day.
Content and comfort bless me more in
This Grot, than e’er I felt before in
A Palace, and with thoughts still soaring
To God on high,
Each night and morn with voice imploring
This wish I sigh.
“Let me, Oh! Lord! from life retire,
Unknown each guilty worldly fire,
Remorseful throb, or loose desire;
And when I die,
Let me in this belief expire,
‘To God I fly’!”
Stranger, if full of youth and riot
As yet no grief has marred thy quiet,
Thou haply throw’st a scornful eye at
The Hermit’s prayer:
But if Thou hast a cause to sigh at
Thy fault, or care;
If Thou hast known false Love’s vexation,
Or hast been exil’d from thy Nation,
Or guilt affrights thy contemplation,
And makes thee pine,
Oh! how must Thou lament thy station,
And envy mine!
“Were it possible” said the Friar, “for Man to be so totally
wrapped up in himself as to live in absolute seclusion from human nature, and
could yet feel the contented tranquillity which these lines express, I allow
that the situation would be more desirable, than to live in a world so pregnant
with every vice and every folly. But this never can be the case. This
inscription was merely placed here for the ornament of the Grotto, and the
sentiments and the Hermit are equally imaginary. Man was born for society.
However little He may be attached to the World, He never can wholly forget it,
or bear to be wholly forgotten by it. Disgusted at the guilt or absurdity of
Mankind, the Misanthrope flies from it: He resolves to become an Hermit, and
buries himself in the Cavern of some gloomy Rock. While Hate inflames his
bosom, possibly He may feel contented with his situation: But when his passions
begin to cool; when Time has mellowed his sorrows, and healed those wounds
which He bore with him to his solitude, think you that Content becomes his
Companion? Ah! no, Rosario. No longer sustained by the violence of his
passions, He feels all the monotony of his way of living, and his heart becomes
the prey of Ennui and weariness. He looks round, and finds himself alone in the
Universe: The love of society revives in his bosom, and He pants to return to
that world which He has abandoned. Nature loses all her charms in his eyes: No
one is near him to point out her beauties, or share in his admiration of her
excellence and variety. Propped upon the fragment of some Rock, He gazes upon
the tumbling waterfall with a vacant eye, He views without emotion the glory of
the setting Sun. Slowly He returns to his Cell at Evening, for no one there is
anxious for his arrival; He has no comfort in his solitary unsavoury meal: He
throws himself upon his couch of Moss despondent and dissatisfied, and wakes
only to pass a day as joyless, as monotonous as the former.”
“You amaze me, Father! Suppose that circumstances condemned you to
solitude; Would not the duties of Religion and the consciousness of a life well
spent communicate to your heart that calm which....”
“I should deceive myself, did I fancy that they could. I am convinced of
the contrary, and that all my fortitude would not prevent me from yielding to
melancholy and disgust. After consuming the day in study, if you knew my
pleasure at meeting my Brethren in the Evening! After passing many a long hour
in solitude, if I could express to you the joy which I feel at once more
beholding a fellow-Creature! ’Tis in this particular that I place the
principal merit of a Monastic Institution. It secludes Man from the temptations
of Vice; It procures that leisure necessary for the proper service of the
Supreme; It spares him the mortification of witnessing the crimes of the
worldly, and yet permits him to enjoy the blessings of society. And do you,
Rosario, do you envy an Hermit’s life? Can you be thus blind to the
happiness of your situation? Reflect upon it for a moment. This Abbey is become
your Asylum: Your regularity, your gentleness, your talents have rendered you
the object of universal esteem: You are secluded from the world which you
profess to hate; yet you remain in possession of the benefits of society, and
that a society composed of the most estimable of Mankind.”
“Father! Father! ’tis that which causes my Torment! Happy had it
been for me, had my life been passed among the vicious and abandoned! Had I
never heard pronounced the name of Virtue! ’Tis my unbounded adoration of
religion; ’Tis my soul’s exquisite sensibility of the beauty of
fair and good, that loads me with shame! that hurries me to perdition! Oh! that
I had never seen these Abbey walls!”
“How, Rosario? When we last conversed, you spoke in a different tone. Is
my friendship then become of such little consequence? Had you never seen these
Abbey walls, you never had seen me: Can that really be your wish?”
“Had never seen you?” repeated the Novice, starting from the Bank,
and grasping the Friar’s hand with a frantic air; “You? You? Would
to God, that lightning had blasted them, before you ever met my eyes! Would to
God! that I were never to see you more, and could forget that I had ever seen
you!”
With these words He flew hastily from the Grotto. Ambrosio remained in his
former attitude, reflecting on the Youth’s unaccountable behaviour. He
was inclined to suspect the derangement of his senses: yet the general tenor of
his conduct, the connexion of his ideas, and calmness of his demeanour till the
moment of his quitting the Grotto, seemed to discountenance this conjecture.
After a few minutes Rosario returned. He again seated himself upon the Bank: He
reclined his cheek upon one hand, and with the other wiped away the tears which
trickled from his eyes at intervals.
The Monk looked upon him with compassion, and forbore to interrupt his
meditations. Both observed for some time a profound silence. The Nightingale
had now taken her station upon an Orange Tree fronting the Hermitage, and
poured forth a strain the most melancholy and melodious. Rosario raised his
head, and listened to her with attention.
“It was thus,” said He, with a deep-drawn sigh; “It was thus,
that during the last month of her unhappy life, my Sister used to sit listening
to the Nightingale. Poor Matilda! She sleeps in the Grave, and her broken heart
throbs no more with passion.”
“You had a Sister?”
“You say right, that I HAD; Alas! I have one no longer. She sunk beneath
the weight of her sorrows in the very spring of life.”
“What were those sorrows?”
“They will not excite your pity: you know not the power of those
irresistible, those fatal sentiments, to which her Heart was a prey. Father,
She loved unfortunately. A passion for One endowed with every virtue, for a
Man, Oh! rather let me say, for a divinity, proved the bane of her existence.
His noble form, his spotless character, his various talents, his wisdom solid,
wonderful, and glorious, might have warmed the bosom of the most insensible. My
Sister saw him, and dared to love though She never dared to hope.”
“If her love was so well bestowed, what forbad her to hope the obtaining
of its object?”
“Father, before He knew her, Julian had already plighted his vows to a
Bride most fair, most heavenly! Yet still my Sister loved, and for the
Husband’s sake She doted upon the Wife. One morning She found means to
escape from our Father’s House: Arrayed in humble weeds She offered
herself as a Domestic to the Consort of her Beloved, and was accepted. She was
now continually in his presence: She strove to ingratiate herself into his
favour: She succeeded. Her attentions attracted Julian’s notice; The
virtuous are ever grateful, and He distinguished Matilda above the rest of her
Companions.”
“And did not your Parents seek for her? Did they submit tamely to their
loss, nor attempt to recover their wandering Daughter?”
“Ere they could find her, She discovered herself. Her love grew too
violent for concealment; Yet She wished not for Julian’s person, She
ambitioned but a share of his heart. In an unguarded moment She confessed her
affection. What was the return? Doating upon his Wife, and believing that a
look of pity bestowed upon another was a theft from what He owed to her, He
drove Matilda from his presence. He forbad her ever again appearing before him.
His severity broke her heart: She returned to her Father’s, and in a few
Months after was carried to her Grave.”
“Unhappy Girl! Surely her fate was too severe, and Julian was too
cruel.”
“Do you think so, Father?” cried the Novice with vivacity;
“Do you think that He was cruel?”
“Doubtless I do, and pity her most sincerely.”
“You pity her? You pity her? Oh! Father! Father! Then pity me!”
The Friar started; when after a moment’s pause Rosario added with a
faltering voice,—“for my sufferings are still greater. My Sister
had a Friend, a real Friend, who pitied the acuteness of her feelings, nor
reproached her with her inability to repress them. I ...! I have no Friend! The
whole wide world cannot furnish an heart that is willing to participate in the
sorrows of mine!”
As He uttered these words, He sobbed audibly. The Friar was affected. He took
Rosario’s hand, and pressed it with tenderness.
“You have no Friend, say you? What then am I? Why will you not confide in
me, and what can you fear? My severity? Have I ever used it with you? The
dignity of my habit? Rosario, I lay aside the Monk, and bid you consider me as
no other than your Friend, your Father. Well may I assume that title, for never
did Parent watch over a Child more fondly than I have watched over you. From
the moment in which I first beheld you, I perceived sensations in my bosom till
then unknown to me; I found a delight in your society which no one’s else
could afford; and when I witnessed the extent of your genius and information, I
rejoiced as does a Father in the perfections of his Son. Then lay aside your
fears; Speak to me with openness: Speak to me, Rosario, and say that you will
confide in me. If my aid or my pity can alleviate your distress....”
“Yours can! Yours only can! Ah! Father, how willingly would I unveil to
you my heart! How willingly would I declare the secret which bows me down with
its weight! But Oh! I fear! I fear!”
“What, my Son?”
“That you should abhor me for my weakness; That the reward of my
confidence should be the loss of your esteem.”
“How shall I reassure you? Reflect upon the whole of my past conduct,
upon the paternal tenderness which I have ever shown you. Abhor you, Rosario?
It is no longer in my power. To give up your society would be to deprive myself
of the greatest pleasure of my life. Then reveal to me what afflicts you, and
believe me while I solemnly swear....”
“Hold!” interrupted the Novice; “Swear, that whatever be my
secret, you will not oblige me to quit the Monastery till my Noviciate shall
expire.”
“I promise it faithfully, and as I keep my vows to you, may Christ keep
his to Mankind. Now then explain this mystery, and rely upon my
indulgence.”
“I obey you. Know then.... Oh! how I tremble to name the word! Listen to
me with pity, revered Ambrosio! Call up every latent spark of human weakness
that may teach you compassion for mine! Father!” continued He throwing
himself at the Friar’s feet, and pressing his hand to his lips with
eagerness, while agitation for a moment choaked his voice;
“Father!” continued He in faltering accents, “I am a
Woman!”
The Abbot started at this unexpected avowal. Prostrate on the ground lay the
feigned Rosario, as if waiting in silence the decision of his Judge.
Astonishment on the one part, apprehension on the other, for some minutes
chained them in the same attitudes, as had they been touched by the Rod of some
Magician. At length recovering from his confusion, the Monk quitted the Grotto,
and sped with precipitation towards the Abbey. His action did not escape the
Suppliant. She sprang from the ground; She hastened to follow him, overtook
him, threw herself in his passage, and embraced his knees. Ambrosio strove in
vain to disengage himself from her grasp.
“Do not fly me!” She cried; “Leave me not abandoned to the
impulse of despair! Listen, while I excuse my imprudence; while I acknowledge
my Sister’s story to be my own! I am Matilda; You are her Beloved.”
If Ambrosio’s surprise was great at her first avowal, upon hearing her
second it exceeded all bounds. Amazed, embarrassed, and irresolute He found
himself incapable of pronouncing a syllable, and remained in silence gazing
upon Matilda: This gave her opportunity to continue her explanation as follows.
“Think not, Ambrosio, that I come to rob your Bride of your affections.
No, believe me: Religion alone deserves you; and far is it from Matilda’s
wish to draw you from the paths of virtue. What I feel for you is love, not
licentiousness; I sigh to be possessor of your heart, not lust for the
enjoyment of your person. Deign to listen to my vindication: A few moments will
convince you that this holy retreat is not polluted by my presence, and that
you may grant me your compassion without trespassing against your
vows.”—She seated herself: Ambrosio, scarcely conscious of what He
did, followed her example, and She proceeded in her discourse.
“I spring from a distinguished family: My Father was Chief of the noble
House of Villanegas. He died while I was still an Infant, and left me sole
Heiress of his immense possessions. Young and wealthy, I was sought in marriage
by the noblest Youths of Madrid; But no one succeeded in gaining my affections.
I had been brought up under the care of an Uncle possessed of the most solid
judgment and extensive erudition. He took pleasure in communicating to me some
portion of his knowledge. Under his instructions my understanding acquired more
strength and justness than generally falls to the lot of my sex: The ability of
my Preceptor being aided by natural curiosity, I not only made a considerable
progress in sciences universally studied, but in others, revealed but to few,
and lying under censure from the blindness of superstition. But while my
Guardian laboured to enlarge the sphere of my knowledge, He carefully
inculcated every moral precept: He relieved me from the shackles of vulgar
prejudice; He pointed out the beauty of Religion; He taught me to look with
adoration upon the pure and virtuous, and, woe is me! I have obeyed him but too
well!
“With such dispositions, Judge whether I could observe with any other
sentiment than disgust the vice, dissipation, and ignorance, which disgrace our
Spanish Youth. I rejected every offer with disdain. My heart remained without a
Master till chance conducted me to the Cathedral of the Capuchins. Oh! surely
on that day my Guardian Angel slumbered neglectful of his charge! Then was it
that I first beheld you: You supplied the Superior’s place, absent from
illness. You cannot but remember the lively enthusiasm which your discourse
created. Oh! how I drank your words! How your eloquence seemed to steal me from
myself! I scarcely dared to breathe, fearing to lose a syllable; and while you
spoke, Methought a radiant glory beamed round your head, and your countenance
shone with the majesty of a God. I retired from the Church, glowing with
admiration. From that moment you became the idol of my heart, the
never-changing object of my Meditations. I enquired respecting you. The reports
which were made me of your mode of life, of your knowledge, piety, and
self-denial riveted the chains imposed on me by your eloquence. I was conscious
that there was no longer a void in my heart; That I had found the Man whom I
had sought till then in vain. In expectation of hearing you again, every day I
visited your Cathedral: You remained secluded within the Abbey walls, and I
always withdrew, wretched and disappointed. The Night was more propitious to
me, for then you stood before me in my dreams; You vowed to me eternal
friendship; You led me through the paths of virtue, and assisted me to support
the vexations of life. The Morning dispelled these pleasing visions; I woke,
and found myself separated from you by Barriers which appeared insurmountable.
Time seemed only to increase the strength of my passion: I grew melancholy and
despondent; I fled from society, and my health declined daily. At length no
longer able to exist in this state of torture, I resolved to assume the
disguise in which you see me. My artifice was fortunate: I was received into
the Monastery, and succeeded in gaining your esteem.
“Now then I should have felt compleatly happy, had not my quiet been
disturbed by the fear of detection. The pleasure which I received from your
society, was embittered by the idea that perhaps I should soon be deprived of
it: and my heart throbbed so rapturously at obtaining the marks of your
friendship, as to convince me that I never should survive its loss. I resolved,
therefore, not to leave the discovery of my sex to chance, to confess the whole
to you, and throw myself entirely on your mercy and indulgence. Ah! Ambrosio,
can I have been deceived? Can you be less generous than I thought you? I will
not suspect it. You will not drive a Wretch to despair; I shall still be
permitted to see you, to converse with you, to adore you! Your virtues shall be
my example through life; and when we expire, our bodies shall rest in the same
Grave.”
She ceased. While She spoke, a thousand opposing sentiments combated in
Ambrosio’s bosom. Surprise at the singularity of this adventure,
Confusion at her abrupt declaration, Resentment at her boldness in entering the
Monastery, and Consciousness of the austerity with which it behoved him to
reply, such were the sentiments of which He was aware; But there were others
also which did not obtain his notice. He perceived not, that his vanity was
flattered by the praises bestowed upon his eloquence and virtue; that He felt a
secret pleasure in reflecting that a young and seemingly lovely Woman had for
his sake abandoned the world, and sacrificed every other passion to that which
He had inspired: Still less did He perceive that his heart throbbed with
desire, while his hand was pressed gently by Matilda’s ivory fingers.
By degrees He recovered from his confusion. His ideas became less bewildered:
He was immediately sensible of the extreme impropriety, should Matilda be
permitted to remain in the Abbey after this avowal of her sex. He assumed an
air of severity, and drew away his hand.
“How, Lady!” said He; “Can you really hope for my permission
to remain amongst us? Even were I to grant your request, what good could you
derive from it? Think you that I ever can reply to an affection,
which...”
“No, Father, No! I expect not to inspire you with a love like mine. I
only wish for the liberty to be near you, to pass some hours of the day in your
society; to obtain your compassion, your friendship and esteem. Surely my
request is not unreasonable.”
“But reflect, Lady! Reflect only for a moment on the impropriety of my
harbouring a Woman in the Abbey; and that too a Woman, who confesses that She
loves me. It must not be. The risque of your being discovered is too great, and
I will not expose myself to so dangerous a temptation.”
“Temptation, say you? Forget that I am a Woman, and it no longer exists:
Consider me only as a Friend, as an Unfortunate, whose happiness, whose life
depends upon your protection. Fear not lest I should ever call to your
remembrance that love the most impetuous, the most unbounded, has induced me to
disguise my sex; or that instigated by desires, offensive to your vows
and my own honour, I should endeavour to seduce you from the path of rectitude.
No, Ambrosio, learn to know me better. I love you for your virtues: Lose them,
and with them you lose my affections. I look upon you as a Saint; Prove to me
that you are no more than Man, and I quit you with disgust. Is it then from me
that you fear temptation? From me, in whom the world’s dazzling pleasures
created no other sentiment than contempt? From me, whose attachment is grounded
on your exemption from human frailty? Oh! dismiss such injurious apprehensions!
Think nobler of me, think nobler of yourself. I am incapable of seducing you to
error; and surely your Virtue is established on a basis too firm to be shaken
by unwarranted desires. Ambrosio, dearest Ambrosio! drive me not from your
presence; Remember your promise, and authorize my stay!”
“Impossible, Matilda; your interest commands me to refuse your prayer,
since I tremble for you, not for myself. After vanquishing the impetuous
ebullitions of Youth; After passing thirty years in mortification and penance,
I might safely permit your stay, nor fear your inspiring me with warmer
sentiments than pity. But to yourself, remaining in the Abbey can produce none
but fatal consequences. You will misconstrue my every word and action; You will
seize every circumstance with avidity, which encourages you to hope the return
of your affection; Insensibly your passions will gain a superiority over your
reason; and far from these being repressed by my presence, every moment which
we pass together, will only serve to irritate and excite them. Believe me,
unhappy Woman! you possess my sincere compassion. I am convinced that you have
hitherto acted upon the purest motives; But though you are blind to the
imprudence of your conduct, in me it would be culpable not to open your eyes. I
feel that Duty obliges my treating you with harshness: I must reject your
prayer, and remove every shadow of hope which may aid to nourish sentiments so
pernicious to your repose. Matilda, you must from hence tomorrow.”
“Tomorrow, Ambrosio? Tomorrow? Oh! surely you cannot mean it!
You cannot resolve on driving me to despair! You cannot have the
cruelty....”
“You have heard my decision, and it must be obeyed. The Laws of our Order
forbid your stay: It would be perjury to conceal that a Woman is within these
Walls, and my vows will oblige me to declare your story to the Community. You
must from hence!—I pity you, but can do no more!”
He pronounced these words in a faint and trembling voice: Then rising from his
seat, He would have hastened towards the Monastery. Uttering a loud shriek,
Matilda followed, and detained him.
“Stay yet one moment, Ambrosio! Hear me yet speak one word!”
“I dare not listen! Release me! You know my resolution!”
“But one word! But one last word, and I have done!”
“Leave me! Your entreaties are in vain! You must from hence
tomorrow!”
“Go then, Barbarian! But this resource is still left me.”
As She said this, She suddenly drew a poignard: She rent open her garment, and
placed the weapon’s point against her bosom.
“Father, I will never quit these Walls alive!”
“Hold! Hold, Matilda! What would you do?”
“You are determined, so am I: The Moment that you leave me, I plunge this
Steel in my heart.”
“Holy St. Francis! Matilda, have you your senses? Do you know the
consequences of your action? That Suicide is the greatest of crimes? That you
destroy your Soul? That you lose your claim to salvation? That you prepare for
yourself everlasting torments?”
“I care not! I care not!” She replied passionately; “Either
your hand guides me to Paradise, or my own dooms me to perdition! Speak to me,
Ambrosio! Tell me that you will conceal my story, that I shall remain your
Friend and your Companion, or this poignard drinks my blood!”
As She uttered these last words, She lifted her arm, and made a motion as if to
stab herself. The Friar’s eyes followed with dread the course of the
dagger. She had torn open her habit, and her bosom was half exposed. The
weapon’s point rested upon her left breast: And Oh! that was such a
breast! The Moonbeams darting full upon it enabled the Monk to observe its
dazzling whiteness. His eye dwelt with insatiable avidity upon the beauteous
Orb. A sensation till then unknown filled his heart with a mixture of anxiety
and delight: A raging fire shot through every limb; The blood boiled in his
veins, and a thousand wild wishes bewildered his imagination.
“Hold!” He cried in an hurried faultering voice; “I can
resist no longer! Stay, then, Enchantress; Stay for my destruction!”
He said, and rushing from the place, hastened towards the Monastery: He
regained his Cell and threw himself upon his Couch, distracted irresolute and
confused.
He found it impossible for some time to arrange his ideas. The scene in which
He had been engaged had excited such a variety of sentiments in his bosom, that
He was incapable of deciding which was predominant. He was irresolute what
conduct He ought to hold with the disturber of his repose. He was conscious
that prudence, religion, and propriety necessitated his obliging her to quit
the Abbey: But on the other hand such powerful reasons authorized her stay that
He was but too much inclined to consent to her remaining. He could not avoid
being flattered by Matilda’s declaration, and at reflecting that He had
unconsciously vanquished an heart which had resisted the attacks of
Spain’s noblest Cavaliers: The manner in which He had gained her
affections was also the most satisfactory to his vanity: He remembered the many
happy hours which He had passed in Rosario’s society, and dreaded that
void in his heart which parting with him would occasion. Besides all this, He
considered, that as Matilda was wealthy, her favour might be of essential
benefit to the Abbey.
“And what do I risque,” said He to himself, “by authorizing
her stay? May I not safely credit her assertions? Will it not be easy for me to
forget her sex, and still consider her as my Friend and my disciple? Surely her
love is as pure as She describes. Had it been the offspring of mere
licentiousness, would She so long have concealed it in her own bosom? Would She
not have employed some means to procure its gratification? She has done quite
the contrary: She strove to keep me in ignorance of her sex; and nothing but
the fear of detection, and my instances, would have compelled her to reveal the
secret. She has observed the duties of religion not less strictly than myself.
She has made no attempts to rouze my slumbering passions, nor has She ever
conversed with me till this night on the subject of Love. Had She been desirous
to gain my affections, not my esteem, She would not have concealed from me her
charms so carefully: At this very moment I have never seen her face: Yet
certainly that face must be lovely, and her person beautiful, to judge by her
... by what I have seen.”
As this last idea passed through his imagination, a blush spread itself over
his cheek. Alarmed at the sentiments which He was indulging, He betook himself
to prayer; He started from his Couch, knelt before the beautiful Madona, and
entreated her assistance in stifling such culpable emotions. He then returned
to his Bed, and resigned himself to slumber.
He awoke, heated and unrefreshed. During his sleep his inflamed imagination had
presented him with none but the most voluptuous objects. Matilda stood before
him in his dreams, and his eyes again dwelt upon her naked breast. She repeated
her protestations of eternal love, threw her arms round his neck, and loaded
him with kisses: He returned them; He clasped her passionately to his bosom,
and ... the vision was dissolved. Sometimes his dreams presented the image of
his favourite Madona, and He fancied that He was kneeling before her: As He
offered up his vows to her, the eyes of the Figure seemed to beam on him with
inexpressible sweetness. He pressed his lips to hers, and found them warm: The
animated form started from the Canvas, embraced him affectionately, and his
senses were unable to support delight so exquisite. Such were the scenes, on
which his thoughts were employed while sleeping: His unsatisfied Desires placed
before him the most lustful and provoking Images, and he rioted in joys till
then unknown to him.
He started from his Couch, filled with confusion at the remembrance of his
dreams. Scarcely was He less ashamed, when He reflected on his reasons of the
former night which induced him to authorize Matilda’s stay. The cloud was
now dissipated which had obscured his judgment: He shuddered when He beheld his
arguments blazoned in their proper colours, and found that He had been a slave
to flattery, to avarice, and self-love. If in one hour’s conversation
Matilda had produced a change so remarkable in his sentiments, what had He not
to dread from her remaining in the Abbey? Become sensible of his danger,
awakened from his dream of confidence, He resolved to insist on her departing
without delay. He began to feel that He was not proof against temptation; and
that however Matilda might restrain herself within the bounds of modesty, He
was unable to contend with those passions, from which He falsely thought
himself exempted.
“Agnes! Agnes!” He exclaimed, while reflecting on his
embarrassments, “I already feel thy curse!”
He quitted his Cell, determined upon dismissing the feigned Rosario. He
appeared at Matins; But his thoughts were absent, and He paid them but little
attention. His heart and brain were both of them filled with worldly objects,
and He prayed without devotion. The service over, He descended into the Garden.
He bent his steps towards the same spot where, on the preceding night, He had
made this embarrassing discovery. He doubted not but that Matilda would seek
him there: He was not deceived. She soon entered the Hermitage, and approached
the Monk with a timid air. After a few minutes during which both were silent,
She appeared as if on the point of speaking; But the Abbot, who during this
time had been summoning up all his resolution, hastily interrupted her. Though
still unconscious how extensive was its influence, He dreaded the melodious
seduction of her voice.
“Seat yourself by my side, Matilda,” said He, assuming a look of
firmness, though carefully avoiding the least mixture of severity;
“Listen to me patiently, and believe, that in what I shall say, I am not
more influenced by my own interest than by yours: Believe, that I feel for you
the warmest friendship, the truest compassion, and that you cannot feel more
grieved than I do, when I declare to you that we must never meet again.”
“Ambrosio!” She cried, in a voice at once expressive of surprise
and sorrow.
“Be calm, my Friend! My Rosario! Still let me call you by that name so
dear to me! Our separation is unavoidable; I blush to own, how sensibly it
affects me.— But yet it must be so. I feel myself incapable of treating
you with indifference, and that very conviction obliges me to insist upon your
departure. Matilda, you must stay here no longer.”
“Oh! where shall I now seek for probity? Disgusted with a perfidious
world, in what happy region does Truth conceal herself? Father, I hoped that
She resided here; I thought that your bosom had been her favourite shrine. And
you too prove false? Oh God! And you too can betray me?”
“Matilda!”
“Yes, Father, Yes! ’Tis with justice that I reproach you. Oh! where
are your promises? My Noviciate is not expired, and yet will you compell me to
quit the Monastery? Can you have the heart to drive me from you? And have I not
received your solemn oath to the contrary?”
“I will not compell you to quit the Monastery: You have received my
solemn oath to the contrary. But yet when I throw myself upon your generosity,
when I declare to you the embarrassments in which your presence involves me,
will you not release me from that oath? Reflect upon the danger of a discovery,
upon the opprobrium in which such an event would plunge me: Reflect that my
honour and reputation are at stake, and that my peace of mind depends on your
compliance. As yet my heart is free; I shall separate from you with regret, but
not with despair. Stay here, and a few weeks will sacrifice my happiness on the
altar of your charms. You are but too interesting, too amiable! I should love
you, I should doat on you! My bosom would become the prey of desires which
Honour and my profession forbid me to gratify. If I resisted them, the
impetuosity of my wishes unsatisfied would drive me to madness: If I yielded to
the temptation, I should sacrifice to one moment of guilty pleasure my
reputation in this world, my salvation in the next. To you then I fly for
defence against myself. Preserve me from losing the reward of thirty years of
sufferings! Preserve me from becoming the Victim of Remorse! your heart has
already felt the anguish of hopeless love; Oh! then if you really value me,
spare mine that anguish! Give me back my promise; Fly from these walls. Go, and
you bear with you my warmest prayers for your happiness, my friendship, my
esteem and admiration: Stay, and you become to me the source of danger, of
sufferings, of despair! Answer me, Matilda; What is your
resolve?”—She was silent—“Will you not speak, Matilda?
Will you not name your choice?”
“Cruel! Cruel!” She exclaimed, wringing her hands in agony;
“You know too well that you offer me no choice! You know too well that I
can have no will but yours!”
“I was not then deceived! Matilda’s generosity equals my
expectations.”
“Yes; I will prove the truth of my affection by submitting to a decree
which cuts me to the very heart. Take back your promise. I will quit the
Monastery this very day. I have a Relation, Abbess of a Covent in Estramadura:
To her will I bend my steps, and shut myself from the world for ever. Yet tell
me, Father, shall I bear your good wishes with me to my solitude? Will you
sometimes abstract your attention from heavenly objects to bestow a thought
upon me?”
“Ah! Matilda, I fear that I shall think on you but too often for my
repose!”
“Then I have nothing more to wish for, save that we may meet in heaven.
Farewell, my Friend! my Ambrosio!— And yet methinks, I would fain bear
with me some token of your regard!”
“What shall I give you?”
“Something.—Any thing.—One of those flowers will be
sufficient.” (Here She pointed to a bush of Roses, planted at the door of
the Grotto.) “I will hide it in my bosom, and when I am dead, the Nuns
shall find it withered upon my heart.”
The Friar was unable to reply: With slow steps, and a soul heavy with
affliction, He quitted the Hermitage. He approached the Bush, and stooped to
pluck one of the Roses. Suddenly He uttered a piercing cry, started back
hastily, and let the flower, which He already held, fall from his hand. Matilda
heard the shriek, and flew anxiously towards him.
“What is the matter?” She cried; “Answer me, for God’s
sake! What has happened?”
“I have received my death!” He replied in a faint voice;
“Concealed among the Roses ... A Serpent....”
Here the pain of his wound became so exquisite, that Nature was unable to bear
it: His senses abandoned him, and He sank inanimate into Matilda’s arms.
Her distress was beyond the power of description. She rent her hair, beat her
bosom, and not daring to quit Ambrosio, endeavoured by loud cries to summon the
Monks to her assistance. She at length succeeded. Alarmed by her shrieks,
Several of the Brothers hastened to the spot, and the Superior was conveyed
back to the Abbey. He was immediately put to bed, and the Monk who officiated
as Surgeon to the Fraternity prepared to examine the wound. By this time
Ambrosio’s hand had swelled to an extraordinary size; The remedies which
had been administered to him, ’tis true, restored him to life, but not to
his senses; He raved in all the horrors of delirium, foamed at the mouth, and
four of the strongest Monks were scarcely able to hold him in his bed.
Father Pablos, such was the Surgeon’s name, hastened to examine the
wounded hand. The Monks surrounded the Bed, anxiously waiting for the decision:
Among these the feigned Rosario appeared not the most insensible to the
Friar’s calamity. He gazed upon the Sufferer with inexpressible anguish;
and the groans which every moment escaped from his bosom sufficiently betrayed
the violence of his affliction.
Father Pablos probed the wound. As He drew out his Lancet, its point was tinged
with a greenish hue. He shook his head mournfully, and quitted the bedside.
“’Tis as I feared!” said He; “There is no hope.”
“No hope?” exclaimed the Monks with one voice; “Say you, no
hope?”
“From the sudden effects, I suspected that the Abbot was stung by a
cientipedoro:[1] The venom which
you see upon my Lancet confirms my idea: He cannot live three days.”
[1]
The cientipedoro is supposed to be a native of Cuba, and to have been brought
into Spain from that island in the vessel of Columbus.
“And can no possible remedy be found?” enquired Rosario.
“Without extracting the poison, He cannot recover; and how to extract it
is to me still a secret. All that I can do is to apply such herbs to the wound
as will relieve the anguish: The Patient will be restored to his senses; But
the venom will corrupt the whole mass of his blood, and in three days He will
exist no longer.”
Excessive was the universal grief at hearing this decision. Pablos, as He had
promised, dressed the wound, and then retired, followed by his Companions:
Rosario alone remained in the Cell, the Abbot at his urgent entreaty having
been committed to his care. Ambrosio’s strength worn out by the violence
of his exertions, He had by this time fallen into a profound sleep. So totally
was He overcome by weariness, that He scarcely gave any signs of life; He was
still in this situation, when the Monks returned to enquire whether any change
had taken place. Pablos loosened the bandage which concealed the wound, more
from a principle of curiosity than from indulging the hope of discovering any
favourable symptoms. What was his astonishment at finding, that the
inflammation had totally subsided! He probed the hand; His Lancet came out pure
and unsullied; No traces of the venom were perceptible; and had not the orifice
still been visible, Pablos might have doubted that there had ever been a wound.
He communicated this intelligence to his Brethren; their delight was only
equalled by their surprize. From the latter sentiment, however, they were soon
released by explaining the circumstance according to their own ideas: They were
perfectly convinced that their Superior was a Saint, and thought, that nothing
could be more natural than for St. Francis to have operated a miracle in his
favour. This opinion was adopted unanimously: They declared it so loudly, and
vociferated,—“A miracle! a miracle!”—with such fervour,
that they soon interrupted Ambrosio’s slumbers.
The Monks immediately crowded round his Bed, and expressed their satisfaction
at his wonderful recovery. He was perfectly in his senses, and free from every
complaint except feeling weak and languid. Pablos gave him a strengthening
medicine, and advised his keeping his bed for the two succeeding days: He then
retired, having desired his Patient not to exhaust himself by conversation, but
rather to endeavour at taking some repose. The other Monks followed his
example, and the Abbot and Rosario were left without Observers.
For some minutes Ambrosio regarded his Attendant with a look of mingled
pleasure and apprehension. She was seated upon the side of the Bed, her head
bending down, and as usual enveloped in the Cowl of her Habit.
“And you are still here, Matilda?” said the Friar at length.
“Are you not satisfied with having so nearly effected my destruction,
that nothing but a miracle could have saved me from the Grave? Ah! surely
Heaven sent that Serpent to punish....”
Matilda interrupted him by putting her hand before his lips with an air of
gaiety.
“Hush! Father, Hush! You must not talk!”
“He who imposed that order, knew not how interesting are the subjects on
which I wish to speak.”
“But I know it, and yet issue the same positive command. I am appointed
your Nurse, and you must not disobey my orders.”
“You are in spirits, Matilda!”
“Well may I be so: I have just received a pleasure unexampled through my
whole life.”
“What was that pleasure?”
“What I must conceal from all, but most from you.”
“But most from me? Nay then, I entreat you, Matilda....”
“Hush, Father! Hush! You must not talk. But as you do not seem inclined
to sleep, shall I endeavour to amuse you with my Harp?”
“How? I knew not that you understood Music.”
“Oh! I am a sorry Performer! Yet as silence is prescribed you for eight
and forty hours, I may possibly entertain you, when wearied of your own
reflections. I go to fetch my Harp.”
She soon returned with it.
“Now, Father; What shall I sing? Will you hear the Ballad which treats of
the gallant Durandarte, who died in the famous battle of Roncevalles?”
“What you please, Matilda.”
“Oh! call me not Matilda! Call me Rosario, call me your Friend! Those are
the names, which I love to hear from your lips. Now listen!”
She then tuned her harp, and afterwards preluded for some moments with such
exquisite taste as to prove her a perfect Mistress of the Instrument. The air
which She played was soft and plaintive:
Ambrosio, while He listened, felt his uneasiness subside, and a pleasing
melancholy spread itself into his bosom. Suddenly Matilda changed the strain:
With an hand bold and rapid She struck a few loud martial chords, and then
chaunted the following Ballad to an air at once simple and melodious.
DURANDARTE AND BELERMA
Sad and fearful is the story
Of the Roncevalles fight;
On those fatal plains of glory
Perished many a gallant Knight.
There fell Durandarte; Never
Verse a nobler Chieftain named:
He, before his lips for ever
Closed in silence thus exclaimed.
“Oh! Belerma! Oh! my dear-one!
For my pain and pleasure born!
Seven long years I served thee, fair-one,
Seven long years my fee was scorn:
“And when now thy heart replying
To my wishes, burns like mine,
Cruel Fate my bliss denying
Bids me every hope resign.
“Ah! Though young I fall, believe me,
Death would never claim a sigh;
’Tis to lose thee, ’tis to leave thee,
Makes me think it hard to die!
“Oh! my Cousin Montesinos,
By that friendship firm and dear
Which from Youth has lived between us,
Now my last petition hear!
“When my Soul these limbs forsaking
Eager seeks a purer air,
From my breast the cold heart taking,
Give it to Belerma’s care.
Say, I of my lands Possessor
Named her with my dying breath:
Say, my lips I op’d to bless her,
Ere they closed for aye in death:
“Twice a week too how sincerely
I adored her, Cousin, say;
Twice a week for one who dearly
Loved her, Cousin, bid her pray.
“Montesinos, now the hour
Marked by fate is near at hand:
Lo! my arm has lost its power!
Lo! I drop my trusty brand!
“Eyes, which forth beheld me going,
Homewards ne’er shall see me hie!
Cousin, stop those tears o’er-flowing,
Let me on thy bosom die!
“Thy kind hand my eyelids closing,
Yet one favour I implore:
Pray Thou for my Soul’s reposing,
When my heart shall throb no more;
“So shall Jesus, still attending
Gracious to a Christian’s vow,
Pleased accept my Ghost ascending,
And a seat in heaven allow.”
Thus spoke gallant Durandarte;
Soon his brave heart broke in twain.
Greatly joyed the Moorish party,
That the gallant Knight was slain.
Bitter weeping Montesinos
Took from him his helm and glaive;
Bitter weeping Montesinos
Dug his gallant Cousin’s grave.
To perform his promise made, He
Cut the heart from out the breast,
That Belerma, wretched Lady!
Might receive the last bequest.
Sad was Montesinos’ heart, He
Felt distress his bosom rend.
“Oh! my Cousin Durandarte,
Woe is me to view thy end!
“Sweet in manners, fair in favour,
Mild in temper, fierce in fight,
Warrior, nobler, gentler, braver,
Never shall behold the light!
“Cousin, Lo! my tears bedew thee!
How shall I thy loss survive!
Durandarte, He who slew thee,
Wherefore left He me alive!”
While She sung, Ambrosio listened with delight: Never had He heard a voice more
harmonious; and He wondered how such heavenly sounds could be produced by any
but Angels. But though He indulged the sense of hearing, a single look
convinced him that He must not trust to that of sight. The Songstress sat at a
little distance from his Bed. The attitude in which She bent over her harp, was
easy and graceful: Her Cowl had fallen backwarder than usual: Two coral lips
were visible, ripe, fresh, and melting, and a Chin in whose dimples seemed to
lurk a thousand Cupids. Her Habit’s long sleeve would have swept along
the Chords of the Instrument: To prevent this inconvenience She had drawn it
above her elbow, and by this means an arm was discovered formed in the most
perfect symmetry, the delicacy of whose skin might have contended with snow in
whiteness. Ambrosio dared to look on her but once: That glance sufficed to
convince him, how dangerous was the presence of this seducing Object. He closed
his eyes, but strove in vain to banish her from his thoughts. There She still
moved before him, adorned with all those charms which his heated imagination
could supply: Every beauty which He had seen, appeared embellished, and those
still concealed Fancy represented to him in glowing colours. Still, however,
his vows and the necessity of keeping to them were present to his memory. He
struggled with desire, and shuddered when He beheld how deep was the precipice
before him.
Matilda ceased to sing. Dreading the influence of her charms, Ambrosio remained
with his eyes closed, and offered up his prayers to St. Francis to assist him
in this dangerous trial! Matilda believed that He was sleeping. She rose from
her seat, approached the Bed softly, and for some minutes gazed upon him
attentively.
“He sleeps!” said She at length in a low voice, but whose accents
the Abbot distinguished perfectly; “Now then I may gaze upon him without
offence! I may mix my breath with his; I may doat upon his features, and He
cannot suspect me of impurity and deceit!—He fears my seducing him to the
violation of his vows! Oh! the Unjust! Were it my wish to excite desire, should
I conceal my features from him so carefully? Those features, of which I daily
hear him....”
She stopped, and was lost in her reflections.
“It was but yesterday!” She continued; “But a few short hours
have past, since I was dear to him! He esteemed me, and my heart was satisfied!
Now!... Oh! now how cruelly is my situation changed! He looks on me with
suspicion! He bids me leave him, leave him for ever! Oh! You, my Saint! my
Idol! You, holding the next place to God in my breast! Yet two days, and my
heart will be unveiled to you.—Could you know my feelings, when I beheld
your agony! Could you know, how much your sufferings have endeared you to me!
But the time will come, when you will be convinced that my passion is pure and
disinterested. Then you will pity me, and feel the whole weight of these
sorrows!”
As She said this, her voice was choaked by weeping. While She bent over
Ambrosio, a tear fell upon his cheek.
“Ah! I have disturbed him!” cried Matilda, and retreated hastily.
Her alarm was ungrounded. None sleep so profoundly, as those who are determined
not to wake. The Friar was in this predicament: He still seemed buried in a
repose, which every succeeding minute rendered him less capable of enjoying.
The burning tear had communicated its warmth to his heart.
“What affection! What purity!” said He internally; “Ah! since
my bosom is thus sensible of pity, what would it be if agitated by love?”
Matilda again quitted her seat, and retired to some distance from the Bed.
Ambrosio ventured to open his eyes, and to cast them upon her fearfully. Her
face was turned from him. She rested her head in a melancholy posture upon her
Harp, and gazed on the picture which hung opposite to the Bed.
“Happy, happy Image!” Thus did She address the beautiful Madona;
“’Tis to you that He offers his prayers! ’Tis on you that He
gazes with admiration! I thought you would have lightened my sorrows; You have
only served to increase their weight: You have made me feel that had I known
him ere his vows were pronounced, Ambrosio and happiness might have been mine.
With what pleasure He views this picture! With what fervour He addresses his
prayers to the insensible Image! Ah! may not his sentiments be inspired by some
kind and secret Genius, Friend to my affection? May it not be Man’s
natural instinct which informs him... Be silent, idle hopes! Let me not
encourage an idea which takes from the brilliance of Ambrosio’s virtue.
’Tis Religion, not Beauty which attracts his admiration; ’Tis not
to the Woman, but the Divinity that He kneels. Would He but address to me the
least tender expression which He pours forth to this Madona! Would He but say
that were He not already affianced to the Church, He would not have despised
Matilda! Oh! let me nourish that fond idea! Perhaps He may yet acknowledge that
He feels for me more than pity, and that affection like mine might well have
deserved a return; Perhaps, He may own thus much when I lye on my deathbed! He
then need not fear to infringe his vows, and the confession of his regard will
soften the pangs of dying. Would I were sure of this! Oh! how earnestly should
I sigh for the moment of dissolution!”
Of this discourse the Abbot lost not a syllable; and the tone in which She
pronounced these last words pierced to his heart. Involuntarily He raised
himself from his pillow.
“Matilda!” He said in a troubled voice; “Oh! my
Matilda!”
She started at the sound, and turned towards him hastily. The suddenness of her
movement made her Cowl fall back from her head; Her features became visible to
the Monk’s enquiring eye. What was his amazement at beholding the exact
resemblance of his admired Madona? The same exquisite proportion of features,
the same profusion of golden hair, the same rosy lips, heavenly eyes, and
majesty of countenance adorned Matilda! Uttering an exclamation of surprize,
Ambrosio sank back upon his pillow, and doubted whether the Object before him
was mortal or divine.
Matilda seemed penetrated with confusion. She remained motionless in her place,
and supported herself upon her Instrument. Her eyes were bent upon the earth,
and her fair cheeks overspread with blushes. On recovering herself, her first
action was to conceal her features. She then in an unsteady and troubled voice
ventured to address these words to the Friar.
“Accident has made you Master of a secret, which I never would have
revealed but on the Bed of death. Yes, Ambrosio; In Matilda de Villanegas you
see the original of your beloved Madona. Soon after I conceived my unfortunate
passion, I formed the project of conveying to you my Picture: Crowds of
Admirers had persuaded me that I possessed some beauty, and I was anxious to
know what effect it would produce upon you. I caused my Portrait to be drawn by
Martin Galuppi, a celebrated Venetian at that time resident in Madrid. The
resemblance was striking: I sent it to the Capuchin Abbey as if for sale, and
the Jew from whom you bought it was one of my Emissaries. You purchased it.
Judge of my rapture, when informed that you had gazed upon it with delight, or
rather with adoration; that you had suspended it in your Cell, and that you
addressed your supplications to no other Saint. Will this discovery make me
still more regarded as an object of suspicion? Rather should it convince you
how pure is my affection, and engage you to suffer me in your society and
esteem. I heard you daily extol the praises of my Portrait: I was an eyewitness
of the transports, which its beauty excited in you: Yet I forbore to use
against your virtue those arms, with which yourself had furnished me. I
concealed those features from your sight, which you loved unconsciously. I
strove not to excite desire by displaying my charms, or to make myself Mistress
of your heart through the medium of your senses. To attract your notice by
studiously attending to religious duties, to endear myself to you by convincing
you that my mind was virtuous and my attachment sincere, such was my only aim.
I succeeded; I became your companion and your Friend. I concealed my sex from
your knowledge; and had you not pressed me to reveal my secret, had I not been
tormented by the fear of a discovery, never had you known me for any other than
Rosario. And still are you resolved to drive me from you? The few hours of life
which yet remain for me, may I not pass them in your presence? Oh! speak,
Ambrosio, and tell me that I may stay!”
This speech gave the Abbot an opportunity of recollecting himself. He was
conscious that in the present disposition of his mind, avoiding her society was
his only refuge from the power of this enchanting Woman.
“You declaration has so much astonished me,” said He, “that I
am at present incapable of answering you. Do not insist upon a reply, Matilda;
Leave me to myself; I have need to be alone.”
“I obey you—But before I go, promise not to insist upon my quitting
the Abbey immediately.”
“Matilda, reflect upon your situation; Reflect upon the consequences of
your stay. Our separation is indispensable, and we must part.”
“But not to-day, Father! Oh! in pity not today!”
“You press me too hard, but I cannot resist that tone of supplication.
Since you insist upon it, I yield to your prayer: I consent to your remaining
here a sufficient time to prepare in some measure the Brethren for your
departure. Stay yet two days; But on the third,” ... (He sighed
involuntarily)—“Remember, that on the third we must part for
ever!”
She caught his hand eagerly, and pressed it to her lips.
“On the third?” She exclaimed with an air of wild solemnity;
“You are right, Father! You are right! On the third we must part for
ever!”
There was a dreadful expression in her eye as She uttered these words, which
penetrated the Friar’s soul with horror: Again She kissed his hand, and
then fled with rapidity from the chamber.
Anxious to authorise the presence of his dangerous Guest, yet conscious that
her stay was infringing the laws of his order, Ambrosio’s bosom became
the Theatre of a thousand contending passions. At length his attachment to the
feigned Rosario, aided by the natural warmth of his temperament, seemed likely
to obtain the victory: The success was assured, when that presumption which
formed the groundwork of his character came to Matilda’s assistance. The
Monk reflected that to vanquish temptation was an infinitely greater merit than
to avoid it: He thought that He ought rather to rejoice in the opportunity
given him of proving the firmness of his virtue. St. Anthony had withstood all
seductions to lust; Then why should not He? Besides, St. Anthony was tempted by
the Devil, who put every art into practice to excite his passions: Whereas,
Ambrosio’s danger proceeded from a mere mortal Woman, fearful and modest,
whose apprehensions of his yielding were not less violent than his own.
“Yes,” said He; “The Unfortunate shall stay; I have nothing
to fear from her presence. Even should my own prove too weak to resist the
temptation, I am secured from danger by the innocence of Matilda.”
Ambrosio was yet to learn, that to an heart unacquainted with her, Vice is ever
most dangerous when lurking behind the Mask of Virtue.
He found himself so perfectly recovered, that when Father Pablos visited him
again at night, He entreated permission to quit his chamber on the day
following. His request was granted. Matilda appeared no more that evening,
except in company with the Monks when they came in a body to enquire after the
Abbot’s health. She seemed fearful of conversing with him in private, and
stayed but a few minutes in his room. The Friar slept well; But the dreams of
the former night were repeated, and his sensations of voluptuousness were yet
more keen and exquisite. The same lust-exciting visions floated before his
eyes: Matilda, in all the pomp of beauty, warm, tender, and luxurious, clasped
him to her bosom, and lavished upon him the most ardent caresses. He returned
them as eagerly, and already was on the point of satisfying his desires, when
the faithless form disappeared, and left him to all the horrors of shame and
disappointment.
The Morning dawned. Fatigued, harassed, and exhausted by his provoking dreams,
He was not disposed to quit his Bed. He excused himself from appearing at
Matins: It was the first morning in his life that He had ever missed them. He
rose late. During the whole of the day He had no opportunity of speaking to
Matilda without witnesses. His Cell was thronged by the Monks, anxious to
express their concern at his illness; And He was still occupied in receiving
their compliments on his recovery, when the Bell summoned them to the
Refectory.
After dinner the Monks separated, and dispersed themselves in various parts of
the Garden, where the shade of trees or retirement of some Grotto presented the
most agreeable means of enjoying the Siesta. The Abbot bent his steps towards
the Hermitage: A glance of his eye invited Matilda to accompany him.
She obeyed, and followed him thither in silence. They entered the Grotto, and
seated themselves. Both seemed unwilling to begin the conversation, and to
labour under the influence of mutual embarrassment. At length the Abbot spoke:
He conversed only on indifferent topics, and Matilda answered him in the same
tone. She seemed anxious to make him forget that the Person who sat by him was
any other than Rosario. Neither of them dared, or indeed wished to make an
allusion, to the subject which was most at the hearts of both.
Matilda’s efforts to appear gay were evidently forced: Her spirits were
oppressed by the weight of anxiety, and when She spoke her voice was low and
feeble. She seemed desirous of finishing a conversation which embarrassed her;
and complaining that She was unwell, She requested Ambrosio’s permission
to return to the Abbey. He accompanied her to the door of her cell; and when
arrived there, He stopped her to declare his consent to her continuing the
Partner of his solitude so long as should be agreeable to herself.
She discovered no marks of pleasure at receiving this intelligence, though on
the preceding day She had been so anxious to obtain the permission.
“Alas! Father,” She said, waving her head mournfully; “Your
kindness comes too late! My doom is fixed. We must separate for ever. Yet
believe, that I am grateful for your generosity, for your compassion of an
Unfortunate who is but too little deserving of it!”
She put her handkerchief to her eyes. Her Cowl was only half drawn over her
face. Ambrosio observed that She was pale, and her eyes sunk and heavy.
“Good God!” He cried; “You are very ill, Matilda! I shall
send Father Pablos to you instantly.”
“No; Do not. I am ill, ’tis true; But He cannot cure my malady.
Farewell, Father! Remember me in your prayers tomorrow, while I shall remember
you in heaven!”
She entered her cell, and closed the door.
The Abbot dispatched to her the Physician without losing a moment, and waited
his report impatiently. But Father Pablos soon returned, and declared that his
errand had been fruitless. Rosario refused to admit him, and had positively
rejected his offers of assistance. The uneasiness which this account gave
Ambrosio was not trifling: Yet He determined that Matilda should have her own
way for that night: But that if her situation did not mend by the morning, he
would insist upon her taking the advice of Father Pablos.
He did not find himself inclined to sleep. He opened his casement, and gazed
upon the moonbeams as they played upon the small stream whose waters bathed the
walls of the Monastery. The coolness of the night breeze and tranquillity of
the hour inspired the Friar’s mind with sadness. He thought upon
Matilda’s beauty and affection; Upon the pleasures which He might have
shared with her, had He not been restrained by monastic fetters. He reflected,
that unsustained by hope her love for him could not long exist; That doubtless
She would succeed in extinguishing her passion, and seek for happiness in the
arms of One more fortunate. He shuddered at the void which her absence would
leave in his bosom. He looked with disgust on the monotony of a Convent, and
breathed a sigh towards that world from which He was for ever separated. Such
were the reflections which a loud knocking at his door interrupted. The Bell of
the Church had already struck Two. The Abbot hastened to enquire the cause of
this disturbance. He opened the door of his Cell, and a Lay-Brother entered,
whose looks declared his hurry and confusion.
“Hasten, reverend Father!” said He; “Hasten to the young
Rosario.
He earnestly requests to see you; He lies at the point of death.”
“Gracious God! Where is Father Pablos? Why is He not with him? Oh! I
fear! I fear!”
“Father Pablos has seen him, but his art can do nothing. He says that He
suspects the Youth to be poisoned.”
“Poisoned? Oh! The Unfortunate! It is then as I suspected! But let me not
lose a moment; Perhaps it may yet be time to save her!”
He said, and flew towards the Cell of the Novice. Several Monks were already in
the chamber. Father Pablos was one of them, and held a medicine in his hand
which He was endeavouring to persuade Rosario to swallow. The Others were
employed in admiring the Patient’s divine countenance, which They now saw
for the first time. She looked lovelier than ever. She was no longer pale or
languid; A bright glow had spread itself over her cheeks; her eyes sparkled
with a serene delight, and her countenance was expressive of confidence and
resignation.
“Oh! torment me no more!” was She saying to Pablos, when the
terrified Abbot rushed hastily into the Cell; “My disease is far beyond
the reach of your skill, and I wish not to be cured of it”—Then
perceiving Ambrosio,— “Ah! ’tis He!” She cried;
“I see him once again, before we part for ever! Leave me, my Brethren;
Much have I to tell this holy Man in private.”
The Monks retired immediately, and Matilda and the Abbot remained together.
“What have you done, imprudent Woman!” exclaimed the Latter, as
soon as they were left alone; “Tell me; Are my suspicions just? Am I
indeed to lose you? Has your own hand been the instrument of your
destruction?”
She smiled, and grasped his hand.
“In what have I been imprudent, Father? I have sacrificed a pebble, and
saved a diamond: My death preserves a life valuable to the world, and more dear
to me than my own. Yes, Father; I am poisoned; But know that the poison once
circulated in your veins.”
“Matilda!”
“What I tell you I resolved never to discover to you but on the bed of
death: That moment is now arrived. You cannot have forgotten the day already,
when your life was endangered by the bite of a Cientipedoro. The Physician gave
you over, declaring himself ignorant how to extract the venom: I knew but of
one means, and hesitated not a moment to employ it. I was left alone with you:
You slept; I loosened the bandage from your hand; I kissed the wound, and drew
out the poison with my lips. The effect has been more sudden than I expected. I
feel death at my heart; Yet an hour, and I shall be in a better world.”
“Almighty God!” exclaimed the Abbot, and sank almost lifeless upon
the Bed.
After a few minutes He again raised himself up suddenly, and gazed upon Matilda
with all the wildness of despair.
“And you have sacrificed yourself for me! You die, and die to preserve
Ambrosio! And is there indeed no remedy, Matilda? And is there indeed no hope?
Speak to me, Oh! speak to me! Tell me, that you have still the means of
life!”
“Be comforted, my only Friend! Yes, I have still the means of life in my
power: But ’tis a means which I dare not employ. It is dangerous! It is
dreadful! Life would be purchased at too dear a rate, ... unless it were
permitted me to live for you.”
“Then live for me, Matilda, for me and gratitude!”— (He
caught her hand, and pressed it rapturously to his lips.)—“Remember
our late conversations; I now consent to every thing: Remember in what lively
colours you described the union of souls; Be it ours to realize those ideas.
Let us forget the distinctions of sex, despise the world’s prejudices,
and only consider each other as Brother and Friend. Live then, Matilda! Oh!
live for me!”
“Ambrosio, it must not be. When I thought thus, I deceived both you and
myself. Either I must die at present, or expire by the lingering torments of
unsatisfied desire. Oh! since we last conversed together, a dreadful veil has
been rent from before my eyes. I love you no longer with the devotion which is
paid to a Saint: I prize you no more for the virtues of your soul; I lust for
the enjoyment of your person. The Woman reigns in my bosom, and I am become a
prey to the wildest of passions. Away with friendship! ’tis a cold
unfeeling word. My bosom burns with love, with unutterable love, and love must
be its return. Tremble then, Ambrosio, tremble to succeed in your prayers. If I
live, your truth, your reputation, your reward of a life past in sufferings,
all that you value is irretrievably lost. I shall no longer be able to combat
my passions, shall seize every opportunity to excite your desires, and labour
to effect your dishonour and my own. No, no, Ambrosio; I must not live! I am
convinced with every moment, that I have but one alternative; I feel with every
heart-throb, that I must enjoy you, or die.”
“Amazement!—Matilda! Can it be you who speak to me?”
He made a movement as if to quit his seat. She uttered a loud shriek, and
raising herself half out of the Bed, threw her arms round the Friar to detain
him.
“Oh! do not leave me! Listen to my errors with compassion! In a few hours
I shall be no more; Yet a little, and I am free from this disgraceful
passion.”
“Wretched Woman, what can I say to you! I cannot ... I must not ... But
live, Matilda! Oh! live!”
“You do not reflect on what you ask. What? Live to plunge myself in
infamy? To become the Agent of Hell? To work the destruction both of you and of
Myself? Feel this heart, Father!”
She took his hand: Confused, embarrassed, and fascinated, He withdrew it not,
and felt her heart throb under it.
“Feel this heart, Father! It is yet the seat of honour, truth, and
chastity: If it beats tomorrow, it must fall a prey to the blackest crimes. Oh!
let me then die today! Let me die, while I yet deserve the tears of the
virtuous! Thus will expire!”—(She reclined her head upon his
shoulder; Her golden Hair poured itself over his Chest.)— “Folded
in your arms, I shall sink to sleep; Your hand shall close my eyes for ever,
and your lips receive my dying breath. And will you not sometimes think of me?
Will you not sometimes shed a tear upon my Tomb? Oh! Yes! Yes! Yes! That kiss
is my assurance!”
The hour was night. All was silence around. The faint beams of a solitary Lamp
darted upon Matilda’s figure, and shed through the chamber a dim
mysterious light. No prying eye, or curious ear was near the Lovers: Nothing
was heard but Matilda’s melodious accents. Ambrosio was in the full
vigour of Manhood. He saw before him a young and beautiful Woman, the preserver
of his life, the Adorer of his person, and whom affection for him had reduced
to the brink of the Grave. He sat upon her Bed; His hand rested upon her bosom;
Her head reclined voluptuously upon his breast. Who then can wonder, if He
yielded to the temptation? Drunk with desire, He pressed his lips to those
which sought them: His kisses vied with Matilda’s in warmth and passion.
He clasped her rapturously in his arms; He forgot his vows, his sanctity, and
his fame: He remembered nothing but the pleasure and opportunity.
“Ambrosio! Oh! my Ambrosio!” sighed Matilda.
“Thine, ever thine!” murmured the Friar, and sank upon her bosom.
CHAPTER III
——These are the Villains
Whom all the Travellers do fear so much.
————Some of them are Gentlemen
Such as the fury of ungoverned Youth
Thrust from the company of awful Men.
TWO GENTLEMEN OF VERONA.
The Marquis and Lorenzo proceeded to the Hotel in silence. The Former employed
himself in calling every circumstance to his mind, which related might give
Lorenzo’s the most favourable idea of his connexion with Agnes. The
Latter, justly alarmed for the honour of his family, felt embarrassed by the
presence of the Marquis: The adventure which He had just witnessed forbad his
treating him as a Friend; and Antonia’s interests being entrusted to his
mediation, He saw the impolicy of treating him as a Foe. He concluded from
these reflections, that profound silence would be the wisest plan, and waited
with impatience for Don Raymond’s explanation.
They arrived at the Hotel de las Cisternas. The Marquis immediately conducted
him to his apartment, and began to express his satisfaction at finding him at
Madrid. Lorenzo interrupted him.
“Excuse me, my Lord,” said He with a distant air, “if I reply
somewhat coldly to your expressions of regard. A Sister’s honour is
involved in this affair: Till that is established, and the purport of your
correspondence with Agnes cleared up, I cannot consider you as my Friend. I am
anxious to hear the meaning of your conduct, and hope that you will not delay
the promised explanation.”
“First give me your word, that you will listen with patience and
indulgence.”
“I love my Sister too well to judge her harshly; and till this moment I
possessed no Friend so dear to me as yourself. I will also confess, that your
having it in your power to oblige me in a business which I have much at heart,
makes me very anxious to find you still deserving my esteem.”
“Lorenzo, you transport me! No greater pleasure can be given me, than an
opportunity of serving the Brother of Agnes.”
“Convince me that I can accept your favours without dishonour, and there
is no Man in the world to whom I am more willing to be obliged.”
“Probably, you have already heard your Sister mention the name of
Alphonso d’Alvarada?”
“Never. Though I feel for Agnes an affection truly fraternal,
circumstances have prevented us from being much together. While yet a Child She
was consigned to the care of her Aunt, who had married a German Nobleman. At
his Castle She remained till two years since, when She returned to Spain,
determined upon secluding herself from the world.”
“Good God! Lorenzo, you knew of her intention, and yet strove not to make
her change it?”
“Marquis, you wrong me. The intelligence, which I received at Naples,
shocked me extremely, and I hastened my return to Madrid for the express
purpose of preventing the sacrifice. The moment that I arrived, I flew to the
Convent of St. Clare, in which Agnes had chosen to perform her Noviciate. I
requested to see my Sister. Conceive my surprise when She sent me a refusal;
She declared positively, that apprehending my influence over her mind, She
would not trust herself in my society till the day before that on which She was
to receive the Veil. I supplicated the Nuns; I insisted upon seeing Agnes, and
hesitated not to avow my suspicions that her being kept from me was against her
own inclinations. To free herself from the imputation of violence, the Prioress
brought me a few lines written in my Sister’s well-known hand, repeating
the message already delivered. All future attempts to obtain a moment’s
conversation with her were as fruitless as the first. She was inflexible, and I
was not permitted to see her till the day preceding that on which She entered
the Cloister never to quit it more. This interview took place in the presence
of our principal Relations. It was for the first time since her childhood that
I saw her, and the scene was most affecting. She threw herself upon my bosom,
kissed me, and wept bitterly. By every possible argument, by tears, by prayers,
by kneeling, I strove to make her abandon her intention. I represented to her
all the hardships of a religious life; I painted to her imagination all the
pleasures which She was going to quit, and besought her to disclose to me, what
occasioned her disgust to the world. At this last question She turned pale, and
her tears flowed yet faster. She entreated me not to press her on that subject;
That it sufficed me to know that her resolution was taken, and that a Convent
was the only place where She could now hope for tranquillity. She persevered in
her design, and made her profession. I visited her frequently at the Grate, and
every moment that I passed with her, made me feel more affliction at her loss.
I was shortly after obliged to quit Madrid; I returned but yesterday evening,
and since then have not had time to call at St. Clare’s Convent.”
“Then till I mentioned it, you never heard the name of Alphonso
d’Alvarada?”
“Pardon me: my Aunt wrote me word that an Adventurer so called had found
means to get introduced into the Castle of Lindenberg; That He had insinuated
himself into my Sister’s good graces, and that She had even consented to
elope with him. However, before the plan could be executed, the Cavalier
discovered that the estates which He believed Agnes to possess in Hispaniola,
in reality belonged to me. This intelligence made him change his intention; He
disappeared on the day that the elopement was to have taken place, and Agnes,
in despair at his perfidy and meanness, had resolved upon seclusion in a
Convent. She added, that as this adventurer had given himself out to be a
Friend of mine, She wished to know whether I had any knowledge of him. I
replied in the negative. I had then very little idea, that Alphonso
d’Alvarada and the Marquis de las Cisternas were one and the same person:
The description given me of the first by no means tallied with what I knew of
the latter.”
“In this I easily recognize Donna Rodolpha’s perfidious character.
Every word of this account is stamped with marks of her malice, of her
falsehood, of her talents for misrepresenting those whom She wishes to injure.
Forgive me, Medina, for speaking so freely of your Relation. The mischief which
She has done me authorises my resentment, and when you have heard my story, you
will be convinced that my expressions have not been too severe.”
He then began his narrative in the following manner:—
HISTORY OF DON RAYMOND,
MARQUIS DE LAS CISTERNAS
Long experience, my dear Lorenzo, has convinced me how generous is your nature:
I waited not for your declaration of ignorance respecting your Sister’s
adventures to suppose that they had been purposely concealed from you. Had they
reached your knowledge, from what misfortunes should both Agnes and myself have
escaped! Fate had ordained it otherwise! You were on your Travels when I first
became acquainted with your Sister; and as our Enemies took care to conceal
from her your direction, it was impossible for her to implore by letter your
protection and advice.
On leaving Salamanca, at which University as I have since heard, you remained a
year after I quitted it, I immediately set out upon my Travels. My Father
supplied me liberally with money; But He insisted upon my concealing my rank,
and presenting myself as no more than a private Gentleman. This command was
issued by the counsels of his Friend, the Duke of Villa Hermosa, a Nobleman for
whose abilities and knowledge of the world I have ever entertained the most
profound veneration.
“Believe me,” said He, “my dear Raymond, you will hereafter
feel the benefits of this temporary degradation. ’Tis true, that as the
Condé de las Cisternas you would have been received with open arms; and your
youthful vanity might have felt gratified by the attentions showered upon you
from all sides. At present, much will depend upon yourself: You have excellent
recommendations, but it must be your own business to make them of use to you.
You must lay yourself out to please; You must labour to gain the approbation of
those, to whom you are presented: They who would have courted the friendship of
the Condé de las Cisternas will have no interest in finding out the merits, or
bearing patiently with the faults, of Alphonso d’Alvarada. Consequently,
when you find yourself really liked, you may safely ascribe it to your good
qualities, not your rank, and the distinction shown you will be infinitely more
flattering. Besides, your exalted birth would not permit your mixing with the
lower classes of society, which will now be in your power, and from which, in
my opinion, you will derive considerable benefit. Do not confine yourself to
the Illustrious of those Countries through which you pass. Examine the manners
and customs of the multitude: Enter into the Cottages; and by observing how the
Vassals of Foreigners are treated, learn to diminish the burthens and augment
the comforts of your own. According to my ideas, of those advantages which a
Youth destined to the possession of power and wealth may reap from travel, He
should not consider as the least essential, the opportunity of mixing with the
classes below him, and becoming an eyewitness of the sufferings of the
People.”
Forgive me, Lorenzo, if I seem tedious in my narration. The close connexion
which now exists between us, makes me anxious that you should know every
particular respecting me; and in my fear of omitting the least circumstance
which may induce you to think favourably of your Sister and myself, I may
possibly relate many which you may think uninteresting.
I followed the Duke’s advice; I was soon convinced of its wisdom.
I quitted Spain, calling myself by the assumed title of Don Alphonso
d’Alvarada, and attended by a single Domestic of approved fidelity. Paris
was my first station. For some time I was enchanted with it, as indeed must be
every Man who is young, rich, and fond of pleasure. Yet among all its gaieties,
I felt that something was wanting to my heart. I grew sick of dissipation: I
discovered, that the People among whom I lived, and whose exterior was so
polished and seducing, were at bottom frivolous, unfeeling and insincere. I
turned from the Inhabitants of Paris with disgust, and quitted that Theatre of
Luxury without heaving one sigh of regret.
I now bent my course towards Germany, intending to visit most of the principal
courts: Prior to this expedition, I meant to make some little stay at
Strasbourg. On quitting my Chaise at Luneville to take some refreshment, I
observed a splendid Equipage, attended by four Domestics in rich liveries,
waiting at the door of the Silver Lion. Soon after as I looked out of the
window, I saw a Lady of noble presence, followed by two female Attendants, step
into the Carriage, which drove off immediately.
I enquired of the Host, who the Lady was, that had just departed.
“A German Baroness, Monsieur, of great rank and fortune. She has been
upon a visit to the Duchess of Longueville, as her Servants informed me; She is
going to Strasbourg, where She will find her Husband, and then both return to
their Castle in Germany.”
I resumed my journey, intending to reach Strasbourg that night. My hopes,
however were frustrated by the breaking down of my Chaise. The accident
happened in the middle of a thick Forest, and I was not a little embarrassed as
to the means of proceeding.
It was the depth of winter: The night was already closing round us; and
Strasbourg, which was the nearest Town, was still distant from us several
leagues. It seemed to me that my only alternative to passing the night in the
Forest, was to take my Servant’s Horse and ride on to Strasbourg, an
undertaking at that season very far from agreeable. However, seeing no other
resource, I was obliged to make up my mind to it. Accordingly I communicated my
design to the Postillion, telling him that I would send People to assist him as
soon as I reached Strasbourg. I had not much confidence in his honesty; But
Stephano being well-armed, and the Driver to all appearance considerably
advanced in years, I believed I ran no danger of losing my Baggage.
Luckily, as I then thought, an opportunity presented itself of passing the
night more agreeably than I expected. On mentioning my design of proceeding by
myself to Strasbourg, the Postillion shook his head in disapprobation.
“It is a long way,” said He; “You will find it a difficult
matter to arrive there without a Guide. Besides, Monsieur seems unaccustomed to
the season’s severity, and ’tis possible that unable to sustain the
excessive cold....”
“What use is there to present me with all these objections?” said
I, impatiently interrupting him; “I have no other resource: I run still
greater risque of perishing with cold by passing the night in the
Forest.”
“Passing the night in the Forest?” He replied; “Oh! by St.
Denis! We are not in quite so bad a plight as that comes to yet. If I am not
mistaken, we are scarcely five minutes walk from the Cottage of my old Friend,
Baptiste. He is a Wood-cutter, and a very honest Fellow. I doubt not but He
will shelter you for the night with pleasure. In the meantime I can take the
saddle-Horse, ride to Strasbourg, and be back with proper people to mend your
Carriage by break of day.”
“And in the name of God,” said I, “How could you leave me so
long in suspense? Why did you not tell me of this Cottage sooner? What
excessive stupidity!”
“I thought that perhaps Monsieur would not deign to accept....”
“Absurd! Come, come! Say no more, but conduct us without delay to the
Wood-man’s Cottage.”
He obeyed, and we moved onwards: The Horses contrived with some difficulty to
drag the shattered vehicle after us. My Servant was become almost speechless,
and I began to feel the effects of the cold myself, before we reached the
wished-for Cottage. It was a small but neat Building: As we drew near it, I
rejoiced at observing through the window the blaze of a comfortable fire. Our
Conductor knocked at the door: It was some time before any one answered; The
People within seemed in doubt whether we should be admitted.
“Come! Come, Friend Baptiste!” cried the Driver with impatience;
“What are you about? Are you asleep? Or will you refuse a night’s
lodging to a Gentleman, whose Chaise has just broken down in the Forest?”
“Ah! is it you, honest Claude?” replied a Man’s voice from
within; “Wait a moment, and the door shall be opened.”
Soon after the bolts were drawn back. The door was unclosed, and a Man
presented himself to us with a Lamp in his hand. He gave the Guide an hearty
reception, and then addressed himself to me.
“Walk in, Monsieur; Walk in, and welcome! Excuse me for not admitting you
at first: But there are so many Rogues about this place, that saving your
presence, I suspected you to be one.”
Thus saying, He ushered me into the room, where I had observed the fire: I was
immediately placed in an Easy Chair, which stood close to the Hearth. A Female,
whom I supposed to be the Wife of my Host, rose from her seat upon my entrance,
and received me with a slight and distant reverence. She made no answer to my
compliment, but immediately re-seating herself, continued the work on which She
had been employed. Her Husband’s manners were as friendly as hers were
harsh and repulsive.
“I wish, I could lodge you more conveniently, Monsieur,” said He;
“But we cannot boast of much spare room in this hovel. However, a chamber
for yourself, and another for your Servant, I think, we can make shift to
supply. You must content yourself with sorry fare; But to what we have, believe
me, you are heartily welcome.” ——Then turning to his
wife—“Why, how you sit there, Marguerite, with as much tranquillity
as if you had nothing better to do! Stir about, Dame! Stir about! Get some
supper; Look out some sheets; Here, here; throw some logs upon the fire, for
the Gentleman seems perished with cold.”
The wife threw her work hastily upon the Table, and proceeded to execute his
commands with every mark of unwillingness. Her countenance had displeased me on
the first moment of my examining it. Yet upon the whole her features were
handsome unquestionably; But her skin was sallow, and her person thin and
meagre; A louring gloom over-spread her countenance; and it bore such visible
marks of rancour and ill-will, as could not escape being noticed by the most
inattentive Observer. Her every look and action expressed discontent and
impatience, and the answers which She gave Baptiste, when He reproached her
good-humouredly for her dissatisfied air, were tart, short, and cutting. In
fine, I conceived at first sight equal disgust for her, and prepossession in
favour of her Husband, whose appearance was calculated to inspire esteem and
confidence. His countenance was open, sincere, and friendly; his manners had
all the Peasant’s honesty unaccompanied by his rudeness; His cheeks were
broad, full, and ruddy; and in the solidity of his person He seemed to offer an
ample apology for the leanness of his Wife’s. From the wrinkles on his
brow I judged him to be turned of sixty; But He bore his years well, and seemed
still hearty and strong: The Wife could not be more than thirty, but in spirits
and vivacity She was infinitely older than the Husband.
However, in spite of her unwillingness, Marguerite began to prepare the supper,
while the Wood-man conversed gaily on different subjects. The Postillion, who
had been furnished with a bottle of spirits, was now ready to set out for
Strasbourg, and enquired, whether I had any further commands.
“For Strasbourg?” interrupted Baptiste; “You are not going
thither tonight?”
“I beg your pardon: If I do not fetch Workmen to mend the Chaise, How is
Monsieur to proceed tomorrow?”
“That is true, as you say; I had forgotten the Chaise. Well, but Claude;
You may at least eat your supper here? That can make you lose very little time,
and Monsieur looks too kind-hearted to send you out with an empty stomach on
such a bitter cold night as this is.”
To this I readily assented, telling the Postillion that my reaching Strasbourg
the next day an hour or two later would be perfectly immaterial. He thanked me,
and then leaving the Cottage with Stephano, put up his Horses in the
Wood-man’s Stable. Baptiste followed them to the door, and looked out
with anxiety.
“’Tis a sharp biting wind!” said He; “I wonder, what
detains my Boys so long! Monsieur, I shall show you two of the finest Lads,
that ever stept in shoe of leather. The eldest is three and twenty, the second
a year younger: Their Equals for sense, courage, and activity, are not to be
found within fifty miles of Strasbourg. Would They were back again! I begin to
feel uneasy about them.”
Marguerite was at this time employed in laying the cloth.
“And are you equally anxious for the return of your Sons?” said I
to her.
“Not I!” She replied peevishly; “They are no children of
mine.”
“Come! Come, Marguerite!” said the Husband; “Do not be out of
humour with the Gentleman for asking a simple question. Had you not looked so
cross, He would never have thought you old enough to have a Son of three and
twenty: But you see how many years ill-temper adds to you!—Excuse my
Wife’s rudeness, Monsieur. A little thing puts her out, and She is
somewhat displeased at your not thinking her to be under thirty. That is the
truth, is it not, Marguerite? You know, Monsieur, that Age is always a ticklish
subject with a Woman. Come! come! Marguerite, clear up a little. If you have
not Sons as old, you will some twenty years hence, and I hope, that we shall
live to see them just such Lads as Jacques and Robert.”
Marguerite clasped her hands together passionately.
“God forbid!” said She; “God forbid! If I thought it, I would
strangle them with my own hands!”
She quitted the room hastily, and went up stairs.
I could not help expressing to the Wood-man how much I pitied him for being
chained for life to a Partner of such ill-humour.
“Ah! Lord! Monsieur, Every one has his share of grievances, and
Marguerite has fallen to mine. Besides, after all She is only cross, and not
malicious. The worst is, that her affection for two children by a former
Husband makes her play the Step-mother with my two Sons. She cannot bear the
sight of them, and by her good-will they would never set a foot within my door.
But on this point I always stand firm, and never will consent to abandon the
poor Lads to the world’s mercy, as She has often solicited me to do. In
every thing else I let her have her own way; and truly She manages a family
rarely, that I must say for her.”
We were conversing in this manner, when our discourse was interrupted by a loud
halloo, which rang through the Forest.
“My Sons, I hope!” exclaimed the Wood-man, and ran to open the
door.
The halloo was repeated: We now distinguished the trampling of Horses, and soon
after a Carriage, attended by several Cavaliers stopped at the Cottage door.
One of the Horsemen enquired how far they were still from Strasbourg. As He
addressed himself to me, I answered in the number of miles which Claude had
told me; Upon which a volley of curses was vented against the Drivers for
having lost their way. The Persons in the Coach were now informed of the
distance of Strasbourg, and also that the Horses were so fatigued as to be
incapable of proceeding further. A Lady, who appeared to be the principal,
expressed much chagrin at this intelligence; But as there was no remedy, one of
the Attendants asked the Wood-man, whether He could furnish them with lodging
for the night.
He seemed much embarrassed, and replied in the negative; Adding that a Spanish
Gentleman and his Servant were already in possession of the only spare
apartments in his House. On hearing this, the gallantry of my nation would not
permit me to retain those accommodations, of which a Female was in want. I
instantly signified to the Wood-man, that I transferred my right to the Lady;
He made some objections; But I overruled them, and hastening to the Carriage,
opened the door, and assisted the Lady to descend. I immediately recognized her
for the same person whom I had seen at the Inn at Luneville. I took an
opportunity of asking one of her Attendants, what was her name?
“The Baroness Lindenberg,” was the answer.
I could not but remark how different a reception our Host had given these
newcomers and myself. His reluctance to admit them was visibly expressed on his
countenance, and He prevailed on himself with difficulty to tell the Lady that
She was welcome. I conducted her into the House, and placed her in the
armed-chair, which I had just quitted. She thanked me very graciously; and made
a thousand apologies for putting me to an inconvenience. Suddenly the
Wood-man’s countenance cleared up.
“At last I have arranged it!” said He, interrupting her excuses;
“I can lodge you and your suite, Madam, and you will not be under the
necessity of making this Gentleman suffer for his politeness.
We have two spare chambers, one for the Lady, the other, Monsieur, for you: My
Wife shall give up hers to the two Waiting-women; As for the Men-servants, they
must content themselves with passing the night in a large Barn, which stands at
a few yards distance from the House. There they shall have a blazing fire, and
as good a supper as we can make shift to give them.”
After several expressions of gratitude on the Lady’s part, and opposition
on mine to Marguerite’s giving up her bed, this arrangement was agreed
to. As the Room was small, the Baroness immediately dismissed her Male
Domestics: Baptiste was on the point of conducting them to the Barn which He
had mentioned when two young Men appeared at the door of the Cottage.
“Hell and Furies!” exclaimed the first starting back;
“Robert, the House is filled with Strangers!”
“Ha! There are my Sons!” cried our Host. “Why, Jacques!
Robert! whither are you running, Boys? There is room enough still for
you.”
Upon this assurance the Youths returned. The Father presented them to the
Baroness and myself: After which He withdrew with our Domestics, while at the
request of the two Waiting-women, Marguerite conducted them to the room
designed for their Mistress.
The two new-comers were tall, stout, well-made young Men, hard-featured, and
very much sun-burnt. They paid their compliments to us in few words, and
acknowledged Claude, who now entered the room, as an old acquaintance. They
then threw aside their cloaks in which they were wrapped up, took off a
leathern belt to which a large Cutlass was suspended, and each drawing a brace
of pistols from his girdle laid them upon a shelf.
“You travel well-armed,” said I.
“True, Monsieur;” replied Robert. “We left Strasbourg late
this Evening, and ’tis necessary to take precautions at passing through
this Forest after dark. It does not bear a good repute, I promise you.”
“How?” said the Baroness; “Are there Robbers
hereabout?”
“So it is said, Madame; For my own part, I have travelled through the
wood at all hours, and never met with one of them.”
Here Marguerite returned. Her Stepsons drew her to the other end of the room,
and whispered her for some minutes. By the looks which they cast towards us at
intervals, I conjectured them to be enquiring our business in the Cottage.
In the meanwhile the Baroness expressed her apprehensions, that her Husband
would be suffering much anxiety upon her account. She had intended to send on
one of her Servants to inform the Baron of her delay; But the account which the
young Men gave of the Forest rendered this plan impracticable. Claude relieved
her from her embarrassment. He informed her that He was under the necessity of
reaching Strasbourg that night, and that would She trust him with a letter, She
might depend upon its being safely delivered.
“And how comes it,” said I, “that you are under no
apprehension of meeting these Robbers?”
“Alas! Monsieur, a poor Man with a large family must not lose certain
profit because ’tis attended with a little danger, and perhaps my Lord
the Baron may give me a trifle for my pains. Besides, I have nothing to lose
except my life, and that will not be worth the Robbers taking.”
I thought his arguments bad, and advised his waiting till the Morning; But as
the Baroness did not second me, I was obliged to give up the point. The
Baroness Lindenberg, as I found afterwards, had long been accustomed to
sacrifice the interests of others to her own, and her wish to send Claude to
Strasbourg blinded her to the danger of the undertaking. Accordingly, it was
resolved that He should set out without delay. The Baroness wrote her letter to
her Husband, and I sent a few lines to my Banker, apprising him that I should
not be at Strasbourg till the next day. Claude took our letters, and left the
Cottage.
The Lady declared herself much fatigued by her journey: Besides having come
from some distance, the Drivers had contrived to lose their way in the Forest.
She now addressed herself to Marguerite, desiring to be shown to her chamber,
and permitted to take half an hour’s repose. One of the Waiting-women was
immediately summoned; She appeared with a light, and the Baroness followed her
up stairs. The cloth was spreading in the chamber where I was, and Marguerite
soon gave me to understand that I was in her way. Her hints were too broad to
be easily mistaken; I therefore desired one of the young Men to conduct me to
the chamber where I was to sleep, and where I could remain till supper was
ready.
“Which chamber is it, Mother?” said Robert.
“The One with green hangings,” She replied; “I have just been
at the trouble of getting it ready, and have put fresh sheets upon the Bed; If
the Gentleman chooses to lollop and lounge upon it, He may make it again
himself for me.”
“You are out of humour, Mother, but that is no novelty. Have the goodness
to follow me, Monsieur.”
He opened the door, and advanced towards a narrow staircase.
“You have got no light!” said Marguerite; “Is it your own
neck or the Gentleman’s that you have a mind to break?”
She crossed by me, and put a candle into Robert’s hand, having received
which, He began to ascend the staircase. Jacques was employed in laying the
cloth, and his back was turned towards me.
Marguerite seized the moment, when we were unobserved. She caught my hand, and
pressed it strongly.
“Look at the Sheets!” said She as She passed me, and immediately
resumed her former occupation.
Startled by the abruptness of her action, I remained as if petrified.
Robert’s voice, desiring me to follow him, recalled me to myself. I
ascended the staircase. My conductor ushered me into a chamber, where an
excellent wood-fire was blazing upon the hearth. He placed the light upon the
Table, enquired whether I had any further commands, and on my replying in the
negative, He left me to myself. You may be certain that the moment when I found
myself alone was that on which I complied with Marguerite’s injunction. I
took the candle, hastily approached the Bed, and turned down the Coverture.
What was my astonishment, my horror, at finding the sheets crimsoned with
blood!
At that moment a thousand confused ideas passed before my imagination. The
Robbers who infested the Wood, Marguerite’s exclamation respecting her
Children, the arms and appearance of the two young Men, and the various
Anecdotes which I had heard related, respecting the secret correspondence which
frequently exists between Banditti and Postillions, all these circumstances
flashed upon my mind, and inspired me with doubt and apprehension. I ruminated
on the most probable means of ascertaining the truth of my conjectures.
Suddenly I was aware of Someone below pacing hastily backwards and forwards.
Every thing now appeared to me an object of suspicion. With precaution I drew
near the window, which, as the room had been long shut up, was left open in
spite of the cold. I ventured to look out. The beams of the Moon permitted me
to distinguish a Man, whom I had no difficulty to recognize for my Host. I
watched his movements.
He walked swiftly, then stopped, and seemed to listen: He stamped upon the
ground, and beat his stomach with his arms as if to guard himself from the
inclemency of the season. At the least noise, if a voice was heard in the lower
part of the House, if a Bat flitted past him, or the wind rattled amidst the
leafless boughs, He started, and looked round with anxiety.
“Plague take him!” said He at length with impatience; “What
can He be about!”
He spoke in a low voice; but as He was just below my window, I had no
difficulty to distinguish his words.
I now heard the steps of one approaching. Baptiste went towards the sound; He
joined a man, whom his low stature and the Horn suspended from his neck,
declared to be no other than my faithful Claude, whom I had supposed to be
already on his way to Strasbourg. Expecting their discourse to throw some light
upon my situation, I hastened to put myself in a condition to hear it with
safety. For this purpose I extinguished the candle, which stood upon a table
near the Bed: The flame of the fire was not strong enough to betray me, and I
immediately resumed my place at the window.
The objects of my curiosity had stationed themselves directly under it. I
suppose that during my momentary absence the Wood-man had been blaming Claude
for tardiness, since when I returned to the window, the latter was endeavouring
to excuse his fault.
“However,” added He, “my diligence at present shall make up
for my past delay.”
“On that condition,” answered Baptiste, “I shall readily
forgive you. But in truth as you share equally with us in our prizes, your own
interest will make you use all possible diligence. ’Twould be a shame to
let such a noble booty escape us! You say, that this Spaniard is rich?”
“His Servant boasted at the Inn, that the effects in his Chaise were
worth above two thousand Pistoles.”
Oh! how I cursed Stephano’s imprudent vanity!
“And I have been told,” continued the Postillion, “that this
Baroness carries about her a casket of jewels of immense value.”
“May be so, but I had rather She had stayed away. The Spaniard was a
secure prey. The Boys and myself could easily have mastered him and his
Servant, and then the two thousand Pistoles would have been shared between us
four. Now we must let in the Band for a share, and perhaps the whole Covey may
escape us. Should our Friends have betaken themselves to their different posts
before you reach the Cavern, all will be lost. The Lady’s Attendants are
too numerous for us to overpower them: Unless our Associates arrive in time, we
must needs let these Travellers set out tomorrow without damage or hurt.”
“’Tis plaguy unlucky that my Comrades who drove the Coach should be
those unacquainted with our Confederacy! But never fear, Friend Baptiste. An
hour will bring me to the Cavern; It is now but ten o’clock, and by
twelve you may expect the arrival of the Band. By the bye, take care of your
Wife: You know how strong is her repugnance to our mode of life, and She may
find means to give information to the Lady’s Servants of our
design.”
“Oh! I am secure of her silence; She is too much afraid of me, and fond
of her children, to dare to betray my secret. Besides, Jacques and Robert keep
a strict eye over her, and She is not permitted to set a foot out of the
Cottage. The Servants are safely lodged in the Barn; I shall endeavour to keep
all quiet till the arrival of our Friends. Were I assured of your finding them,
the Strangers should be dispatched this instant; But as it is possible for you
to miss the Banditti, I am fearful of being summoned to produce them by their
Domestics in the Morning.”
“And suppose either of the Travellers should discover your design?”
“Then we must poignard those in our power, and take our chance about
mastering the rest. However, to avoid running such a risque, hasten to the
Cavern: The Banditti never leave it before eleven, and if you use diligence,
you may reach it in time to stop them.”
“Tell Robert that I have taken his Horse: My own has broken his bridle,
and escaped into the Wood. What is the watch-word?”
“The reward of Courage.”
“’Tis sufficient. I hasten to the Cavern.”
“And I to rejoin my Guests, lest my absence should create suspicion.
Farewell, and be diligent.”
These worthy Associates now separated: The One bent his course towards the
Stable, while the Other returned to the House.
You may judge, what must have been my feelings during this conversation, of
which I lost not a single syllable. I dared not trust myself to my reflections,
nor did any means present itself to escape the dangers which threatened me.
Resistance, I knew to be vain; I was unarmed, and a single Man against Three:
However, I resolved at least to sell my life as dearly as I could. Dreading
lest Baptiste should perceive my absence, and suspect me to have overheard the
message with which Claude was dispatched, I hastily relighted my candle and
quitted the chamber. On descending, I found the Table spread for six Persons.
The Baroness sat by the fireside: Marguerite was employed in dressing a sallad,
and her Step-sons were whispering together at the further end of the room.
Baptiste having the round of the Garden to make, ere He could reach the Cottage
door, was not yet arrived. I seated myself quietly opposite to the Baroness.
A glance upon Marguerite told her that her hint had not been thrown away upon
me. How different did She now appear to me! What before seemed gloom and
sullenness, I now found to be disgust at her Associates, and compassion for my
danger. I looked up to her as to my only resource; Yet knowing her to be
watched by her Husband with a suspicious eye, I could place but little reliance
on the exertions of her good-will.
In spite of all my endeavours to conceal it, my agitation was but too visibly
expressed upon my countenance. I was pale, and both my words and actions were
disordered and embarrassed. The young Men observed this, and enquired the
cause. I attributed it to excess of fatigue, and the violent effect produced on
me by the severity of the season. Whether they believed me or not, I will not
pretend to say: They at least ceased to embarrass me with their questions. I
strove to divert my attention from the perils which surrounded me, by
conversing on different subjects with the Baroness. I talked of Germany,
declaring my intention of visiting it immediately: God knows, that I little
thought at that moment of ever seeing it! She replied to me with great ease and
politeness, professed that the pleasure of making my acquaintance amply
compensated for the delay in her journey, and gave me a pressing invitation to
make some stay at the Castle of Lindenberg. As She spoke thus, the Youths
exchanged a malicious smile, which declared that She would be fortunate if She
ever reached that Castle herself. This action did not escape me; But I
concealed the emotion which it excited in my breast. I continued to converse
with the Lady; But my discourse was so frequently incoherent, that as She has
since informed me, She began to doubt whether I was in my right senses. The
fact was, that while my conversation turned upon one subject, my thoughts were
entirely occupied by another. I meditated upon the means of quitting the
Cottage, finding my way to the Barn, and giving the Domestics information of
our Host’s designs. I was soon convinced, how impracticable was the
attempt. Jacques and Robert watched my every movement with an attentive eye,
and I was obliged to abandon the idea. All my hopes now rested upon
Claude’s not finding the Banditti: In that case, according to what I had
overheard, we should be permitted to depart unhurt.
I shuddered involuntarily as Baptiste entered the room. He made many apologies
for his long absence, but “He had been detained by affairs impossible to
be delayed.” He then entreated permission for his family to sup at the
same table with us, without which, respect would not authorize his taking such
a liberty. Oh! how in my heart I cursed the Hypocrite! How I loathed his
presence, who was on the point of depriving me of an existence, at that time
infinitely dear! I had every reason to be satisfied with life; I had youth,
wealth, rank, and education; and the fairest prospects presented themselves
before me. I saw those prospects on the point of closing in the most horrible
manner: Yet was I obliged to dissimulate, and to receive with a semblance of
gratitude the false civilities of him who held the dagger to my bosom.
The permission which our Host demanded, was easily obtained. We seated
ourselves at the Table. The Baroness and myself occupied one side: The Sons
were opposite to us with their backs to the door. Baptiste took his seat by the
Baroness at the upper end, and the place next to him was left for his Wife. She
soon entered the room, and placed before us a plain but comfortable
Peasant’s repast. Our Host thought it necessary to apologize for the
poorness of the supper: “He had not been apprized of our coming; He could
only offer us such fare as had been intended for his own family:”
“But,” added He, “should any accident detain my noble Guests
longer than they at present intend, I hope to give them a better
treatment.”
The Villain! I well knew the accident to which He alluded; I shuddered at the
treatment which He taught us to expect!
My Companion in danger seemed entirely to have got rid of her chagrin at being
delayed. She laughed, and conversed with the family with infinite gaiety. I
strove but in vain to follow her example. My spirits were evidently forced, and
the constraint which I put upon myself escaped not Baptiste’s
observation.
“Come, come, Monsieur, cheer up!” said He; “You seem not
quite recovered from your fatigue. To raise your spirits, what say you to a
glass of excellent old wine which was left me by my Father? God rest his soul,
He is in a better world! I seldom produce this wine; But as I am not honoured
with such Guests every day, this is an occasion which deserves a Bottle.”
He then gave his Wife a Key, and instructed her where to find the wine of which
He spoke. She seemed by no means pleased with the commission; She took the Key
with an embarrassed air, and hesitated to quit the Table.
“Did you hear me?” said Baptiste in an angry tone.
Marguerite darted upon him a look of mingled anger and fear, and left the
chamber. His eyes followed her suspiciously, till She had closed the door.
She soon returned with a bottle sealed with yellow wax. She placed it upon the
table, and gave the Key back to her Husband. I suspected that this liquor was
not presented to us without design, and I watched Marguerite’s movements
with inquietude. She was employed in rinsing some small horn Goblets. As She
placed them before Baptiste, She saw that my eye was fixed upon her; and at the
moment when She thought herself unobserved by the Banditti, She motioned to me
with her head not to taste the liquor, She then resumed her place.
In the mean while our Host had drawn the Cork, and filling two of the Goblets,
offered them to the Lady and myself. She at first made some objections, but the
instances of Baptiste were so urgent, that She was obliged to comply. Fearing
to excite suspicion, I hesitated not to take the Goblet presented to me. By its
smell and colour I guessed it to be Champagne; But some grains of powder
floating upon the top convinced me that it was not unadulterated. However, I
dared not to express my repugnance to drinking it; I lifted it to my lips, and
seemed to be swallowing it: Suddenly starting from my chair, I made the best of
my way towards a Vase of water at some distance, in which Marguerite had been
rinsing the Goblets. I pretended to spit out the wine with disgust, and took an
opportunity unperceived of emptying the liquor into the Vase.
The Banditti seemed alarmed at my action. Jacques half rose from his chair, put
his hand into his bosom, and I discovered the haft of a dagger. I returned to
my seat with tranquillity, and affected not to have observed their confusion.
“You have not suited my taste, honest Friend,” said I, addressing
myself to Baptiste. “I never can drink Champagne without its producing a
violent illness. I swallowed a few mouthfuls ere I was aware of its quality,
and fear that I shall suffer for my imprudence.”
Baptiste and Jacques exchanged looks of distrust.
“Perhaps,” said Robert, “the smell may be disagreeable to
you.”
He quitted his chair, and removed the Goblet. I observed, that He examined,
whether it was nearly empty.
“He must have drank sufficient,” said He to his Brother in a low
voice, while He reseated himself.
Marguerite looked apprehensive, that I had tasted the liquor: A glance from my
eye reassured her.
I waited with anxiety for the effects which the Beverage would produce upon the
Lady. I doubted not but the grains which I had observed were poisonous, and
lamented that it had been impossible for me to warn her of the danger. But a
few minutes had elapsed before I perceived her eyes grow heavy; Her head sank
upon her shoulder, and She fell into a deep sleep. I affected not to attend to
this circumstance, and continued my conversation with Baptiste, with all the
outward gaiety in my power to assume. But He no longer answered me without
constraint. He eyed me with distrust and astonishment, and I saw that the
Banditti were frequently whispering among themselves. My situation became every
moment more painful; I sustained the character of confidence with a worse grace
than ever. Equally afraid of the arrival of their Accomplices and of their
suspecting my knowledge of their designs, I knew not how to dissipate the
distrust which the Banditti evidently entertained for me. In this new dilemma
the friendly Marguerite again assisted me. She passed behind the Chairs of her
Stepsons, stopped for a moment opposite to me, closed her eyes, and reclined
her head upon her shoulder. This hint immediately dispelled my incertitude. It
told me, that I ought to imitate the Baroness, and pretend that the liquor had
taken its full effect upon me. I did so, and in a few minutes seemed perfectly
overcome with slumber.
“So!” cried Baptiste, as I fell back in my chair; “At last He
sleeps! I began to think that He had scented our design, and that we should
have been forced to dispatch him at all events.”
“And why not dispatch him at all events?” enquired the ferocious
Jacques. “Why leave him the possibility of betraying our secret?
Marguerite, give me one of my Pistols: A single touch of the trigger will
finish him at once.”
“And supposing,” rejoined the Father, “Supposing that our
Friends should not arrive tonight, a pretty figure we should make when the
Servants enquire for him in the Morning! No, no, Jacques; We must wait for our
Associates. If they join us, we are strong enough to dispatch the Domestics as
well as their Masters, and the booty is our own; If Claude does not find the
Troop, we must take patience, and suffer the prey to slip through our fingers.
Ah! Boys, Boys, had you arrived but five minutes sooner, the Spaniard would
have been done for, and two thousand Pistoles our own. But you are always out
of the way when you are most wanted.
You are the most unlucky Rogues!”
“Well, well, Father!” answered Jacques; “Had you been of my
mind, all would have been over by this time. You, Robert, Claude, and myself,
why the Strangers were but double the number, and I warrant you we might have
mastered them. However, Claude is gone; ’Tis too late to think of it now.
We must wait patiently for the arrival of the Gang; and if the Travellers
escape us tonight, we must take care to waylay them tomorrow.”
“True! True!” said Baptiste; “Marguerite, have you given the
sleeping-draught to the Waiting-women?”
She replied in the affirmative.
“All then is safe. Come, come, Boys; Whatever falls out, we have no
reason to complain of this adventure. We run no danger, may gain much, and can
lose nothing.”
At this moment I heard a trampling of Horses. Oh! how dreadful was the sound to
my ears. A cold sweat flowed down my forehead, and I felt all the terrors of
impending death. I was by no means reassured by hearing the compassionate
Marguerite exclaim in the accents of despair,
“Almighty God! They are lost!”
Luckily the Wood-man and his Sons were too much occupied by the arrival of
their Associates to attend to me, or the violence of my agitation would have
convinced them that my sleep was feigned.
“Open! Open!” exclaimed several voices on the outside of the
Cottage.
“Yes! Yes!” cried Baptiste joyfully; “They are our Friends
sure enough! Now then our booty is certain. Away! Lads, Away! Lead them to the
Barn; You know what is to be done there.”
Robert hastened to open the door of the Cottage.
“But first,” said Jacques, taking up his arms; “first let me
dispatch these Sleepers.”
“No, no, no!” replied his Father; “Go you to the Barn, where
your presence is wanted. Leave me to take care of these and the Women
above.”
Jacques obeyed, and followed his Brother. They seemed to converse with the
New-Comers for a few minutes: After which I heard the Robbers dismount, and as
I conjectured, bend their course towards the Barn.
“So! That is wisely done!” muttered Baptiste; “They have
quitted their Horses, that They may fall upon the Strangers by surprise. Good!
Good! and now to business.”
I heard him approach a small Cupboard which was fixed up in a distant part of
the room, and unlock it. At this moment I felt myself shaken gently.
“Now! Now!” whispered Marguerite.
I opened my eyes. Baptiste stood with his back towards me. No one else was in
the room save Marguerite and the sleeping Lady. The Villain had taken a dagger
from the Cupboard and seemed examining whether it was sufficiently sharp. I had
neglected to furnish myself with arms; But I perceived this to be my only
chance of escaping, and resolved not to lose the opportunity. I sprang from my
seat, darted suddenly upon Baptiste, and clasping my hands round his throat,
pressed it so forcibly as to prevent his uttering a single cry. You may
remember that I was remarkable at Salamanca for the power of my arm: It now
rendered me an essential service. Surprised, terrified, and breathless, the
Villain was by no means an equal Antagonist. I threw him upon the ground; I
grasped him still tighter; and while I fixed him without motion upon the floor,
Marguerite, wresting the dagger from his hand, plunged it repeatedly in his
heart till He expired.
No sooner was this horrible but necessary act perpetrated than Marguerite
called on me to follow her.
“Flight is our only refuge!” said She; “Quick! Quick!
Away!”
I hesitated not to obey her: but unwilling to leave the Baroness a victim to
the vengeance of the Robbers, I raised her in my arms still sleeping, and
hastened after Marguerite. The Horses of the Banditti were fastened near the
door: My Conductress sprang upon one of them. I followed her example, placed
the Baroness before me, and spurred on my Horse. Our only hope was to reach
Strasbourg, which was much nearer than the perfidious Claude had assured me.
Marguerite was well acquainted with the road, and galloped on before me. We
were obliged to pass by the Barn, where the Robbers were slaughtering our
Domestics. The door was open: We distinguished the shrieks of the dying and
imprecations of the Murderers! What I felt at that moment language is unable to
describe!
Jacques heard the trampling of our Horses as we rushed by the Barn. He flew to
the Door with a burning Torch in his hand, and easily recognised the Fugitives.
“Betrayed! Betrayed!” He shouted to his Companions.
Instantly they left their bloody work, and hastened to regain their Horses. We
heard no more. I buried my spurs in the sides of my Courser, and Marguerite
goaded on hers with the poignard, which had already rendered us such good
service. We flew like lightning, and gained the open plains. Already was
Strasbourg’s Steeple in sight, when we heard the Robbers pursuing us.
Marguerite looked back, and distinguished our followers descending a small Hill
at no great distance. It was in vain that we urged on our Horses; The noise
approached nearer with every moment.
“We are lost!” She exclaimed; “The Villains gain upon
us!”
“On! On!” replied I; “I hear the trampling of Horses coming
from the Town.”
We redoubled our exertions, and were soon aware of a numerous band of
Cavaliers, who came towards us at full speed. They were on the point of passing
us.
“Stay! Stay!” shrieked Marguerite; “Save us! For God’s
sake, save us!”
The Foremost, who seemed to act as Guide, immediately reined in his Steed.
“’Tis She! ’Tis She!” exclaimed He, springing upon the
ground; “Stop, my Lord, stop! They are safe! ’Tis my Mother!”
At the same moment Marguerite threw herself from her Horse, clasped him in her
arms, and covered him with Kisses. The other Cavaliers stopped at the
exclamation.
“The Baroness Lindenberg?” cried another of the Strangers eagerly;
“Where is She? Is She not with you?”
He stopped on beholding her lying senseless in my arms. Hastily He caught her
from me. The profound sleep in which She was plunged made him at first tremble
for her life; but the beating of her heart soon reassured him.
“God be thanked!” said He; “She has escaped unhurt.”
I interrupted his joy by pointing out the Brigands, who continued to approach.
No sooner had I mentioned them than the greatest part of the Company, which
appeared to be chiefly composed of soldiers, hastened forward to meet them. The
Villains stayed not to receive their attack: Perceiving their danger they
turned the heads of their Horses, and fled into the wood, whither they were
followed by our Preservers. In the mean while the Stranger, whom I guessed to
be the Baron Lindenberg, after thanking me for my care of his Lady, proposed
our returning with all speed to the Town. The Baroness, on whom the effects of
the opiate had not ceased to operate, was placed before him; Marguerite and her
Son remounted their Horses; the Baron’s Domestics followed, and we soon
arrived at the Inn, where He had taken his apartments.
This was at the Austrian Eagle, where my Banker, whom before my quitting Paris
I had apprised of my intention to visit Strasbourg, had prepared Lodgings for
me. I rejoiced at this circumstance. It gave me an opportunity of cultivating
the Baron’s acquaintance, which I foresaw would be of use to me in
Germany. Immediately upon our arrival the Lady was conveyed to bed; A Physician
was sent for, who prescribed a medicine likely to counteract the effects of the
sleepy potion, and after it had been poured down her throat, She was committed
to the care of the Hostess. The Baron then addressed himself to me, and
entreated me to recount the particulars of this adventure. I complied with his
request instantaneously; for in pain respecting Stephano’s fate, whom I
had been compelled to abandon to the cruelty of the Banditti, I found it
impossible for me to repose, till I had some news of him. I received but too
soon the intelligence, that my trusty Servant had perished. The Soldiers who
had pursued the Brigands returned while I was employed in relating my adventure
to the Baron. By their account I found that the Robbers had been overtaken:
Guilt and true courage are incompatible; They had thrown themselves at the feet
of their Pursuers, had surrendered themselves without striking a blow, had
discovered their secret retreat, made known their signals by which the rest of
the Gang might be seized, and in short had betrayed ever mark of cowardice and
baseness. By this means the whole of the Band, consisting of near sixty
persons, had been made Prisoners, bound, and conducted to Strasbourg. Some of
the Soldiers hastened to the Cottage, One of the Banditti serving them as
Guide. Their first visit was to the fatal Barn, where they were fortunate
enough to find two of the Baron’s Servants still alive, though
desperately wounded. The rest had expired beneath the swords of the Robbers,
and of these my unhappy Stephano was one.
Alarmed at our escape, the Robbers in their haste to overtake us, had neglected
to visit the Cottage. In consequence, the Soldiers found the two Waiting-women
unhurt, and buried in the same death-like slumber which had overpowered their
Mistress. There was nobody else found in the Cottage, except a child not above
four years old, which the Soldiers brought away with them. We were busying
ourselves with conjectures respecting the birth of this little unfortunate,
when Marguerite rushed into the room with the Baby in her arms. She fell at the
feet of the Officer who was making us this report, and blessed him a thousand
times for the preservation of her Child.
When the first burst of maternal tenderness was over, I besought her to
declare, by what means She had been united to a Man whose principles seemed so
totally discordant with her own. She bent her eyes downwards, and wiped a few
tears from her cheek.
“Gentlemen,” said She after a silence of some minutes, “I
would request a favour of you: You have a right to know on whom you confer an
obligation. I will not therefore stifle a confession which covers me with
shame; But permit me to comprise it in as few words as possible.
“I was born in Strasbourg of respectable Parents; Their names I must at
present conceal: My Father still lives, and deserves not to be involved in my
infamy; If you grant my request, you shall be informed of my family name. A
Villain made himself Master of my affections, and to follow him I quitted my
Father’s House. Yet though my passions overpowered my virtue, I sank not
into that degeneracy of vice, but too commonly the lot of Women who make the
first false step. I loved my Seducer; dearly loved him! I was true to his Bed;
this Baby, and the Youth who warned you, my Lord Baron, of your Lady’s
danger, are the pledges of our affection. Even at this moment I lament his
loss, though ’tis to him that I owe all the miseries of my existence.
“He was of noble birth, but He had squandered away his paternal
inheritance. His Relations considered him as a disgrace to their name, and
utterly discarded him. His excesses drew upon him the indignation of the
Police. He was obliged to fly from Strasbourg, and saw no other resource from
beggary than an union with the Banditti who infested the neighbouring Forest,
and whose Troop was chiefly composed of Young Men of family in the same
predicament with himself. I was determined not to forsake him. I followed him
to the Cavern of the Brigands, and shared with him the misery inseparable from
a life of pillage. But though I was aware that our existence was supported by
plunder, I knew not all the horrible circumstances attached to my Lover’s
profession. These He concealed from me with the utmost care; He was conscious
that my sentiments were not sufficiently depraved to look without horror upon
assassination: He supposed, and with justice, that I should fly with
detestation from the embraces of a Murderer. Eight years of possession had not
abated his love for me; and He cautiously removed from my knowledge every
circumstance, which might lead me to suspect the crimes in which He but too
often participated. He succeeded perfectly: It was not till after my
Seducer’s death, that I discovered his hands to have been stained with
the blood of innocence.
“One fatal night He was brought back to the Cavern covered with wounds:
He received them in attacking an English Traveller, whom his Companions
immediately sacrificed to their resentment. He had only time to entreat my
pardon for all the sorrows which He had caused me: He pressed my hand to his
lips, and expired. My grief was inexpressible. As soon as its violence abated,
I resolved to return to Strasbourg, to throw myself with my two Children at my
Father’s feet, and implore his forgiveness, though I little hoped to
obtain it. What was my consternation when informed that no one entrusted with
the secret of their retreat was ever permitted to quit the troop of the
Banditti; That I must give up all hopes of ever rejoining society, and consent
instantly to accepting one of their Band for my Husband! My prayers and
remonstrances were vain. They cast lots to decide to whose possession I should
fall; I became the property of the infamous Baptiste. A Robber, who had once
been a Monk, pronounced over us a burlesque rather than a religious Ceremony: I
and my Children were delivered into the hands of my new Husband, and He
conveyed us immediately to his home.
“He assured me that He had long entertained for me the most ardent
regard; But that Friendship for my deceased Lover had obliged him to stifle his
desires. He endeavoured to reconcile me to my fate, and for some time treated
me with respect and gentleness: At length finding that my aversion rather
increased than diminished, He obtained those favours by violence, which I
persisted to refuse him. No resource remained for me but to bear my sorrows
with patience; I was conscious that I deserved them but too well. Flight was
forbidden: My Children were in the power of Baptiste, and He had sworn that if
I attempted to escape, their lives should pay for it. I had had too many
opportunities of witnessing the barbarity of his nature to doubt his fulfilling
his oath to the very letter. Sad experience had convinced me of the horrors of
my situation: My first Lover had carefully concealed them from me; Baptiste
rather rejoiced in opening my eyes to the cruelties of his profession, and
strove to familiarise me with blood and slaughter.
“My nature was licentious and warm, but not cruel: My conduct had been
imprudent, but my heart was not unprincipled. Judge then what I must have felt
at being a continual witness of crimes the most horrible and revolting! Judge
how I must have grieved at being united to a Man who received the unsuspecting
Guest with an air of openness and hospitality, at the very moment that He
meditated his destruction. Chagrin and discontent preyed upon my constitution:
The few charms bestowed on me by nature withered away, and the dejection of my
countenance denoted the sufferings of my heart. I was tempted a thousand times
to put an end to my existence; But the remembrance of my Children held my hand.
I trembled to leave my dear Boys in my Tyrant’s power, and trembled yet
more for their virtue than their lives. The Second was still too young to
benefit by my instructions; But in the heart of my Eldest I laboured
unceasingly to plant those principles, which might enable him to avoid the
crimes of his Parents. He listened to me with docility, or rather with
eagerness. Even at his early age, He showed that He was not calculated for the
society of Villains; and the only comfort which I enjoyed among my sorrows, was
to witness the dawning virtues of my Theodore.
“Such was my situation, when the perfidy of Don Alphonso’s
postillion conducted him to the Cottage. His youth, air, and manners interested
me most forcibly in his behalf. The absence of my Husband’s Sons gave me
an opportunity which I had long wished to find, and I resolved to risque every
thing to preserve the Stranger. The vigilance of Baptiste prevented me from
warning Don Alphonso of his danger: I knew that my betraying the secret would
be immediately punished with death; and however embittered was my life by
calamities, I wanted courage to sacrifice it for the sake of preserving that of
another Person. My only hope rested upon procuring succour from Strasbourg: At
this I resolved to try; and should an opportunity offer of warning Don Alphonso
of his danger unobserved, I was determined to seize it with avidity. By
Baptiste’s orders I went upstairs to make the Stranger’s Bed: I
spread upon it Sheets in which a Traveller had been murdered but a few nights
before, and which still were stained with blood. I hoped that these marks would
not escape the vigilance of our Guest, and that He would collect from them the
designs of my perfidious Husband. Neither was this the only step which I took
to preserve the Stranger. Theodore was confined to his bed by illness. I stole
into his room unobserved by my Tyrant, communicated to him my project, and He
entered into it with eagerness. He rose in spite of his malady, and dressed
himself with all speed. I fastened one of the Sheets round his arms, and
lowered him from the Window. He flew to the Stable, took Claude’s Horse,
and hastened to Strasbourg. Had He been accosted by the Banditti, He was to
have declared himself sent upon a message by Baptiste, but fortunately He
reached the Town without meeting any obstacle. Immediately upon his arrival at
Strasbourg, He entreated assistance from the Magistrature: His Story passed
from mouth to mouth, and at length came to the knowledge of my Lord the Baron.
Anxious for the safety of his Lady, whom He knew would be upon the road that
Evening, it struck him that She might have fallen into the power of the
Robbers. He accompanied Theodore who guided the Soldiers towards the Cottage,
and arrived just in time to save us from falling once more into the hands of
our Enemies.”
Here I interrupted Marguerite to enquire why the sleepy potion had been
presented to me. She said that Baptiste supposed me to have arms about me, and
wished to incapacitate me from making resistance: It was a precaution which He
always took, since as the Travellers had no hopes of escaping, Despair would
have incited them to sell their lives dearly.
The Baron then desired Marguerite to inform him, what were her present plans. I
joined him in declaring my readiness to show my gratitude to her for the
preservation of my life.
“Disgusted with a world,” She replied, “in which I have met
with nothing but misfortunes, my only wish is to retire into a Convent. But
first I must provide for my Children. I find that my Mother is no more,
probably driven to an untimely grave by my desertion! My Father is still
living; He is not an hard Man; Perhaps, Gentlemen, in spite of my ingratitude
and imprudence, your intercessions may induce him to forgive me, and to take
charge of his unfortunate Grand-sons. If you obtain this boon for me, you will
repay my services a thousand-fold!”
Both the Baron and myself assured Marguerite, that we would spare no pains to
obtain her pardon: and that even should her Father be inflexible, She need be
under no apprehensions respecting the fate of her Children. I engaged myself to
provide for Theodore, and the Baron promised to take the youngest under his
protection.
The grateful Mother thanked us with tears for what She called generosity, but
which in fact was no more than a proper sense of our obligations to her. She
then left the room to put her little Boy to bed, whom fatigue and sleep had
compleatly overpowered.
The Baroness, on recovering and being informed from what dangers I had rescued
her, set no bounds to the expressions of her gratitude. She was joined so
warmly by her Husband in pressing me to accompany them to their Castle in
Bavaria, that I found it impossible to resist their entreaties. During a week
which we passed at Strasbourg, the interests of Marguerite were not forgotten:
In our application to her Father we succeeded as amply as we could wish. The
good old Man had lost his Wife: He had no Children but this unfortunate
Daughter, of whom He had received no news for almost fourteen years. He was
surrounded by distant Relations, who waited with impatience for his decease in
order to get possession of his money. When therefore Marguerite appeared again
so unexpectedly, He considered her as a gift from heaven: He received her and
her Children with open arms, and insisted upon their establishing themselves in
his House without delay. The disappointed Cousins were obliged to give place.
The old Man would not hear of his Daughter’s retiring into a Convent: He
said that She was too necessary to his happiness, and She was easily persuaded
to relinquish her design. But no persuasions could induce Theodore to give up
the plan which I had at first marked out for him. He had attached himself to me
most sincerely during my stay at Strasbourg; and when I was on the point of
leaving it, He besought me with tears to take him into my service: He set forth
all his little talents in the most favourable colours, and tried to convince me
that I should find him of infinite use to me upon the road. I was unwilling to
charge myself with a Lad but scarcely turned of thirteen, whom I knew could
only be a burthen to me: However, I could not resist the entreaties of this
affectionate Youth, who in fact possessed a thousand estimable qualities. With
some difficulty He persuaded his relations to let him follow me, and that
permission once obtained, He was dubbed with the title of my Page. Having
passed a week at Strasbourg, Theodore and myself set out for Bavaria in company
with the Baron and his Lady. These Latter as well as myself had forced
Marguerite to accept several presents of value, both for herself, and her
youngest Son: On leaving her, I promised his Mother faithfully that I would
restore Theodore to her within the year.
I have related this adventure at length, Lorenzo, that you might understand the
means by which “The Adventurer, Alphonso d’Alvarada got introduced
into the Castle of Lindenberg.” Judge from this specimen how much faith
should be given to your Aunt’s assertions!
CHAPTER IV.
Avaunt! and quit my sight! Let the Earth hide thee!
Thy bones are marrowless, thy blood is cold!
Thou hast no speculation in those eyes
Which Thou dost glare with! Hence, horrible shadow!
Unreal mockery hence!
MACBETH.
Continuation of the History of Don Raymond.
My journey was uncommonly agreeable: I found the Baron a Man of some sense, but
little knowledge of the world. He had past a great part of his life without
stirring beyond the precincts of his own domains, and consequently his manners
were far from being the most polished: But He was hearty, good-humoured, and
friendly. His attention to me was all that I could wish, and I had every reason
to be satisfied with his behaviour. His ruling passion was Hunting, which He
had brought himself to consider as a serious occupation; and when talking over
some remarkable chace, He treated the subject with as much gravity as it had
been a Battle on which the fate of two kingdoms was depending. I happened to be
a tolerable Sportsman: Soon after my arrival at Lindenberg I gave some proofs
of my dexterity. The Baron immediately marked me down for a Man of Genius, and
vowed to me an eternal friendship.
That friendship was become to me by no means indifferent. At the Castle of
Lindenberg I beheld for the first time your Sister, the lovely Agnes. For me
whose heart was unoccupied, and who grieved at the void, to see her and to love
her were the same. I found in Agnes all that was requisite to secure my
affection. She was then scarcely sixteen; Her person light and elegant was
already formed; She possessed several talents in perfection, particularly those
of Music and drawing: Her character was gay, open, and good-humoured; and the
graceful simplicity of her dress and manners formed an advantageous contrast to
the art and studied Coquetry of the Parisian Dames, whom I had just quitted.
From the moment that I beheld her, I felt the most lively interest in her fate.
I made many enquiries respecting her of the Baroness.
“She is my Niece,” replied that Lady; “You are still
ignorant, Don Alphonso, that I am your Countrywoman. I am Sister to the Duke of
Medina Celi: Agnes is the Daughter of my second Brother, Don Gaston: She has
been destined to the Convent from her cradle, and will soon make her profession
at Madrid.”
(Here Lorenzo interrupted the Marquis by an exclamation of surprise.
“Intended for the Convent from her cradle?” said He; “By
heaven, this is the first word that I ever heard of such a design!”
“I believe it, my dear Lorenzo,” answered Don Raymond; “But
you must listen to me with patience. You will not be less surprised, when I
relate some particulars of your family still unknown to you, and which I have
learnt from the mouth of Agnes herself.”
He then resumed his narrative as follows.)
You cannot but be aware that your Parents were unfortunately Slaves to the
grossest superstition: When this foible was called into play, their every other
sentiment, their every other passion yielded to its irresistible strength.
While She was big with Agnes, your Mother was seized by a dangerous illness,
and given over by her Physicians. In this situation, Donna Inesilla vowed, that
if She recovered from her malady, the Child then living in her bosom if a Girl
should be dedicated to St. Clare, if a Boy to St. Benedict. Her prayers were
heard; She got rid of her complaint; Agnes entered the world alive, and was
immediately destined to the service of St. Clare.
Don Gaston readily chimed in with his Lady’s wishes: But knowing the
sentiments of the Duke, his Brother, respecting a Monastic life, it was
determined that your Sister’s destination should be carefully concealed
from him. The better to guard the secret, it was resolved that Agnes should
accompany her Aunt, Donna Rodolpha into Germany, whither that Lady was on the
point of following her new-married Husband, Baron Lindenberg. On her arrival at
that Estate, the young Agnes was put into a Convent, situated but a few miles
from the Castle. The Nuns to whom her education was confided performed their
charge with exactitude: They made her a perfect Mistress of many talents, and
strove to infuse into her mind a taste for the retirement and tranquil
pleasures of a Convent. But a secret instinct made the young Recluse sensible
that She was not born for solitude: In all the freedom of youth and gaiety, She
scrupled not to treat as ridiculous many ceremonies which the Nuns regarded
with awe; and She was never more happy than when her lively imagination
inspired her with some scheme to plague the stiff Lady Abbess, or the ugly
ill-tempered old Porteress. She looked with disgust upon the prospect before
her: However no alternative was offered to her, and She submitted to the decree
of her Parents, though not without secret repining.
That repugnance She had not art enough to conceal long: Don Gaston was informed
of it. Alarmed, Lorenzo, lest your affection for her should oppose itself to
his projects, and lest you should positively object to your Sister’s
misery, He resolved to keep the whole affair from your knowledge as well
as the Duke’s, till the sacrifice should be consummated. The season of
her taking the veil was fixed for the time when you should be upon your
travels: In the meanwhile no hint was dropped of Donna Inesilla’s fatal
vow. Your Sister was never permitted to know your direction. All your letters
were read before She received them, and those parts effaced, which were likely
to nourish her inclination for the world: Her answers were dictated either by
her Aunt, or by Dame Cunegonda, her Governess. These particulars I learnt
partly from Agnes, partly from the Baroness herself.
I immediately determined upon rescuing this lovely Girl from a fate so contrary
to her inclinations, and ill-suited to her merit. I endeavoured to ingratiate
myself into her favour: I boasted of my friendship and intimacy with you. She
listened to me with avidity; She seemed to devour my words while I spoke in
your praise, and her eyes thanked me for my affection to her Brother. My
constant and unremitted attention at length gained me her heart, and with
difficulty I obliged her to confess that She loved me. When however, I proposed
her quitting the Castle of Lindenberg, She rejected the idea in positive terms.
“Be generous, Alphonso,” She said; “You possess my heart, but
use not the gift ignobly. Employ not your ascendancy over me in persuading me
to take a step, at which I should hereafter have to blush. I am young and
deserted: My Brother, my only Friend, is separated from me, and my other
Relations act with me as my Enemies. Take pity on my unprotected situation.
Instead of seducing me to an action which would cover me with shame, strive
rather to gain the affections of those who govern me. The Baron esteems you. My
Aunt, to others ever harsh proud and contemptuous, remembers that you rescued
her from the hands of Murderers, and wears with you alone the appearance of
kindness and benignity. Try then your influence over my Guardians. If they
consent to our union my hand is yours: From your account of my Brother, I
cannot doubt your obtaining his approbation: And when they find the
impossibility of executing their design, I trust that my Parents will excuse my
disobedience, and expiate by some other sacrifice my Mother’s fatal
vow.”
From the first moment that I beheld Agnes, I had endeavoured to conciliate the
favour of her Relations. Authorised by the confession of her regard, I
redoubled my exertions. My principal Battery was directed against the Baroness;
It was easy to discover that her word was law in the Castle: Her Husband paid
her the most absolute submission, and considered her as a superior Being. She
was about forty: In her youth She had been a Beauty; But her charms had been
upon that large scale which can but ill sustain the shock of years: However She
still possessed some remains of them. Her understanding was strong and
excellent when not obscured by prejudice, which unluckily was but seldom the
case. Her passions were violent: She spared no pains to gratify them, and
pursued with unremitting vengeance those who opposed themselves to her wishes.
The warmest of Friends, the most inveterate of Enemies, such was the Baroness
Lindenberg.
I laboured incessantly to please her: Unluckily I succeeded but too well. She
seemed gratified by my attention, and treated me with a distinction accorded by
her to no one else. One of my daily occupations was reading to her for several
hours: Those hours I should much rather have past with Agnes; But as I was
conscious that complaisance for her Aunt would advance our union, I submitted
with a good grace to the penance imposed upon me. Donna Rodolpha’s
Library was principally composed of old Spanish Romances: These were her
favourite studies, and once a day one of these unmerciful Volumes was put
regularly into my hands. I read the wearisome adventures of
“Perceforest,” “Tirante the White,” “Palmerin of
England,” and “the Knight of the Sun,” till the Book was on
the point of falling from my hands through Ennui. However, the increasing
pleasure which the Baroness seemed to take in my society, encouraged me to
persevere; and latterly She showed for me a partiality so marked, that Agnes
advised me to seize the first opportunity of declaring our mutual passion to
her Aunt.
One Evening, I was alone with Donna Rodolpha in her own apartment. As our
readings generally treated of love, Agnes was never permitted to assist at
them. I was just congratulating myself on having finished “The Loves of
Tristan and the Queen Iseult——”
“Ah! The Unfortunates!” cried the Baroness; “How say you,
Segnor? Do you think it possible for Man to feel an attachment so disinterested
and sincere?”
“I cannot doubt it,” replied I; “My own heart furnishes me
with the certainty. Ah! Donna Rodolpha, might I but hope for your approbation
of my love! Might I but confess the name of my Mistress without incurring your
resentment!”
She interrupted me.
“Suppose, I were to spare you that confession? Suppose I were to
acknowledge that the object of your desires is not unknown to me? Suppose I
were to say that She returns your affection, and laments not less sincerely
than yourself the unhappy vows which separate her from you?”
“Ah! Donna Rodolpha!” I exclaimed, throwing myself upon my knees
before her, and pressing her hand to my lips, “You have discovered my
secret! What is your decision? Must I despair, or may I reckon upon your
favour?”
She withdrew not the hand which I held; But She turned from me, and covered her
face with the other.
“How can I refuse it you?” She replied; “Ah! Don Alphonso, I
have long perceived to whom your attentions were directed, but till now I
perceived not the impression which they made upon my heart.
At length I can no longer hide my weakness either from myself or from you. I
yield to the violence of my passion, and own that I adore you! For three long
months I stifled my desires; But grown stronger by resistance, I submit to
their impetuosity. Pride, fear, and honour, respect for myself, and my
engagements to the Baron, all are vanquished. I sacrifice them to my love for
you, and it still seems to me that I pay too mean a price for your
possession.”
She paused for an answer.—Judge, my Lorenzo, what must have been my
confusion at this discovery. I at once saw all the magnitude of this obstacle,
which I had raised myself to my happiness. The Baroness had placed those
attentions to her own account, which I had merely paid her for the sake of
Agnes: And the strength of her expressions, the looks which accompanied them,
and my knowledge of her revengeful disposition made me tremble for myself and
my Beloved. I was silent for some minutes. I knew not how to reply to her
declaration: I could only resolve to clear up the mistake without delay, and
for the present to conceal from her knowledge the name of my Mistress. No
sooner had She avowed her passion than the transports which before were evident
in my features gave place to consternation and constraint. I dropped her hand,
and rose from my knees. The change in my countenance did not escape her
observation.
“What means this silence?” said She in a trembling voice;
“Where is that joy which you led me to expect?”
“Forgive me, Segnora,” I answered, “if what necessity forces
from me should seem harsh and ungrateful: To encourage you in an error, which,
however it may flatter myself, must prove to you the source of disappointment,
would make me appear criminal in every eye. Honour obliges me to inform you
that you have mistaken for the solicitude of Love what was only the attention
of Friendship. The latter sentiment is that which I wished to excite in your
bosom: To entertain a warmer, respect for you forbids me, and gratitude for the
Baron’s generous treatment. Perhaps these reasons would not be sufficient
to shield me from your attractions, were it not that my affections are already
bestowed upon another. You have charms, Segnora, which might captivate the most
insensible; No heart unoccupied could resist them. Happy is it for me that mine
is no longer in my possession; or I should have to reproach myself for ever
with having violated the Laws of Hospitality. Recollect yourself, noble Lady;
Recollect what is owed by you to honour, by me to the Baron, and replace by
esteem and friendship those sentiments which I never can return.”
The Baroness turned pale at this unexpected and positive declaration: She
doubted whether She slept or woke. At length recovering from her surprise,
consternation gave place to rage, and the blood rushed back into her cheeks
with violence.
“Villain!” She cried; “Monster of deceit! Thus is the avowal
of my love received? Is it thus that.... But no, no! It cannot, it shall not
be! Alphonso, behold me at your feet! Be witness of my despair! Look with pity
on a Woman who loves you with sincere affection! She who possesses your heart,
how has She merited such a treasure? What sacrifice has She made to you?
What raises her above Rodolpha?”
I endeavoured to lift her from her Knees.
“For God’s sake, Segnora, restrain these transports: They disgrace
yourself and me. Your exclamations may be heard, and your secret divulged to
your Attendants. I see that my presence only irritates you: permit me to
retire.”
I prepared to quit the apartment: The Baroness caught me suddenly by the arm.
“And who is this happy Rival?” said She in a menacing tone;
“I will know her name, and when I know it.... ! She is someone in my
power; You entreated my favour, my protection! Let me but find her, let me but
know who dares to rob me of your heart, and She shall suffer every torment
which jealousy and disappointment can inflict! Who is She? Answer me this
moment. Hope not to conceal her from my vengeance! Spies shall be set over you;
every step, every look shall be watched; Your eyes will discover my Rival; I
shall know her, and when She is found, tremble, Alphonso for her and for
yourself!”
As She uttered these last words her fury mounted to such a pitch as to stop her
powers of respiration. She panted, groaned, and at length fainted away. As She
was falling I caught her in my arms, and placed her upon a Sopha. Then
hastening to the door, I summoned her Women to her assistance; I committed her
to their care, and seized the opportunity of escaping.
Agitated and confused beyond expression I bent my steps towards the Garden. The
benignity with which the Baroness had listened to me at first raised my hopes
to the highest pitch: I imagined her to have perceived my attachment for her
Niece, and to approve of it. Extreme was my disappointment at understanding the
true purport of her discourse. I knew not what course to take: The superstition
of the Parents of Agnes, aided by her Aunt’s unfortunate passion, seemed
to oppose such obstacles to our union as were almost insurmountable.
As I past by a low parlour, whose windows looked into the Garden, through the
door which stood half open I observed Agnes seated at a Table. She was occupied
in drawing, and several unfinished sketches were scattered round her. I
entered, still undetermined whether I should acquaint her with the declaration
of the Baroness.
“Oh! is it only you?” said She, raising her head; “You are no
Stranger, and I shall continue my occupation without ceremony. Take a Chair,
and seat yourself by me.”
I obeyed, and placed myself near the Table. Unconscious what I was doing, and
totally occupied by the scene which had just passed, I took up some of the
drawings, and cast my eye over them. One of the subjects struck me from its
singularity. It represented the great Hall of the Castle of Lindenberg. A door
conducting to a narrow staircase stood half open. In the foreground appeared a
Groupe of figures, placed in the most grotesque attitudes; Terror was expressed
upon every countenance.
Here was One upon his knees with his eyes cast up to heaven, and praying most
devoutly; There Another was creeping away upon all fours. Some hid their faces
in their cloaks or the laps of their Companions; Some had concealed themselves
beneath a Table, on which the remnants of a feast were visible; While Others
with gaping mouths and eyes wide-stretched pointed to a Figure, supposed to
have created this disturbance. It represented a Female of more than human
stature, clothed in the habit of some religious order. Her face was veiled; On
her arm hung a chaplet of beads; Her dress was in several places stained with
the blood which trickled from a wound upon her bosom. In one hand She held a
Lamp, in the other a large Knife, and She seemed advancing towards the iron
gates of the Hall.
“What does this mean, Agnes?” said I; “Is this some invention
of your own?”
She cast her eye upon the drawing.
“Oh! no,” She replied; “’Tis the invention of much
wiser heads than mine. But can you possibly have lived at Lindenberg for three
whole Months without hearing of the Bleeding Nun?”
“You are the first, who ever mentioned the name to me. Pray, who may the
Lady be?”
“That is more than I can pretend to tell you. All my knowledge of her
History comes from an old tradition in this family, which has been handed down
from Father to Son, and is firmly credited throughout the Baron’s
domains. Nay, the Baron believes it himself; and as for my Aunt who has a
natural turn for the marvellous, She would sooner doubt the veracity of the
Bible, than of the Bleeding Nun. Shall I tell you this History?”
I answered that She would oblige me much by relating it: She resumed her
drawing, and then proceeded as follows in a tone of burlesqued gravity.
“It is surprising that in all the Chronicles of past times, this
remarkable Personage is never once mentioned. Fain would I recount to you her
life; But unluckily till after her death She was never known to have existed.
Then first did She think it necessary to make some noise in the world, and with
that intention She made bold to seize upon the Castle of Lindenberg. Having a
good taste, She took up her abode in the best room of the House: and once
established there, She began to amuse herself by knocking about the tables and
chairs in the middle of the night. Perhaps She was a bad Sleeper, but this I
have never been able to ascertain. According to the tradition, this
entertainment commenced about a Century ago. It was accompanied with shrieking,
howling, groaning, swearing, and many other agreeable noises of the same kind.
But though one particular room was more especially honoured with her visits,
She did not entirely confine herself to it. She occasionally ventured into the
old Galleries, paced up and down the spacious Halls, or sometimes stopping at
the doors of the Chambers, She wept and wailed there to the universal terror of
the Inhabitants. In these nocturnal excursions She was seen by different
People, who all describe her appearance as you behold it here, traced by the
hand of her unworthy Historian.”
The singularity of this account insensibly engaged my attention.
“Did She never speak to those who met her?” said I.
“Not She. The specimens indeed, which She gave nightly of her talents for
conversation, were by no means inviting. Sometimes the Castle rung with oaths
and execrations: A Moment after She repeated her Paternoster: Now She howled
out the most horrible blasphemies, and then chaunted De Profundis, as orderly
as if still in the Choir. In short She seemed a mighty capricious Being: But
whether She prayed or cursed, whether She was impious or devout, She always
contrived to terrify her Auditors out of their senses. The Castle became
scarcely habitable; and its Lord was so frightened by these midnight Revels,
that one fine morning He was found dead in his bed. This success seemed to
please the Nun mightily, for now She made more noise than ever. But the next
Baron proved too cunning for her. He made his appearance with a celebrated
Exorciser in his hand, who feared not to shut himself up for a night in the
haunted Chamber. There it seems that He had an hard battle with the Ghost,
before She would promise to be quiet. She was obstinate, but He was more so,
and at length She consented to let the Inhabitants of the Castle take a good
night’s rest. For some time after no news was heard of her. But at the
end of five years the Exorciser died, and then the Nun ventured to peep abroad
again. However, She was now grown much more tractable and well-behaved. She
walked about in silence, and never made her appearance above once in five
years. This custom, if you will believe the Baron, She still continues. He is
fully persuaded, that on the fifth of May of every fifth year, as soon as the
Clock strikes One, the Door of the haunted Chamber opens. (Observe, that this
room has been shut up for near a Century.) Then out walks the Ghostly Nun with
her Lamp and dagger: She descends the staircase of the Eastern Tower; and
crosses the great Hall! On that night the Porter always leaves the Gates of the
Castle open, out of respect to the Apparition: Not that this is thought by any
means necessary, since She could easily whip through the Keyhole if She chose
it; But merely out of politeness, and to prevent her from making her exit in a
way so derogatory to the dignity of her Ghost-ship.”
“And whither does She go on quitting the Castle?”
“To Heaven, I hope; But if She does, the place certainly is not to her
taste, for She always returns after an hour’s absence. The Lady then
retires to her chamber, and is quiet for another five years.”
“And you believe this, Agnes?”
“How can you ask such a question? No, no, Alphonso! I have too much
reason to lament superstition’s influence to be its Victim myself.
However I must not avow my incredulity to the Baroness: She entertains not a
doubt of the truth of this History. As to Dame Cunegonda, my Governess, She
protests that fifteen years ago She saw the Spectre with her own eyes. She
related to me one evening how She and several other Domestics had been
terrified while at Supper by the appearance of the Bleeding Nun, as the Ghost
is called in the Castle: ’Tis from her account that I drew this sketch,
and you may be certain that Cunegonda was not omitted. There She is! I shall
never forget what a passion She was in, and how ugly She looked while She
scolded me for having made her picture so like herself!”
Here She pointed to a burlesque figure of an old Woman in an attitude of
terror.
In spite of the melancholy which oppressed me, I could not help smiling at the
playful imagination of Agnes: She had perfectly preserved Dame
Cunegonda’s resemblance, but had so much exaggerated every fault, and
rendered every feature so irresistibly laughable, that I could easily conceive
the Duenna’s anger.
“The figure is admirable, my dear Agnes! I knew not that you possessed
such talents for the ridiculous.”
“Stay a moment,” She replied; “I will show you a figure still
more ridiculous than Dame Cunegonda’s. If it pleases you, you may dispose
of it as seems best to yourself.”
She rose, and went to a Cabinet at some little distance. Unlocking a drawer,
She took out a small case, which She opened, and presented to me.
“Do you know the resemblance?” said She smiling.
It was her own.
Transported at the gift, I pressed the portrait to my lips with passion: I
threw myself at her feet, and declared my gratitude in the warmest and most
affectionate terms. She listened to me with complaisance, and assured me that
She shared my sentiments: When suddenly She uttered a loud shriek, disengaged
the hand which I held, and flew from the room by a door which opened to the
Garden. Amazed at this abrupt departure, I rose hastily from my knees. I beheld
with confusion the Baroness standing near me glowing with jealousy, and almost
choaked with rage. On recovering from her swoon, She had tortured her
imagination to discover her concealed Rival. No one appeared to deserve her
suspicions more than Agnes. She immediately hastened to find her Niece, tax her
with encouraging my addresses, and assure herself whether her conjectures were
well-grounded. Unfortunately She had already seen enough to need no other
confirmation. She arrived at the door of the room at the precise moment, when
Agnes gave me her Portrait. She heard me profess an everlasting attachment to
her Rival, and saw me kneeling at her feet. She advanced to separate us; We
were too much occupied by each other to perceive her approach, and were not
aware of it, till Agnes beheld her standing by my side.
Rage on the part of Donna Rodolpha, embarrassment on mine, for some time kept
us both silent. The Lady recovered herself first.
“My suspicions then were just,” said She; “The Coquetry of my
Niece has triumphed, and ’tis to her that I am sacrificed. In one respect
however I am fortunate: I shall not be the only one who laments a disappointed
passion. You too shall know, what it is to love without hope! I daily expect
orders for restoring Agnes to her Parents. Immediately upon her arrival in
Spain, She will take the veil, and place an insuperable barrier to your union.
You may spare your supplications.” She continued, perceiving me on the
point of speaking; “My resolution is fixed and immoveable. Your Mistress
shall remain a close Prisoner in her chamber till She exchanges this Castle for
the Cloister. Solitude will perhaps recall her to a sense of her duty: But to
prevent your opposing that wished event, I must inform you, Don Alphonso, that
your presence here is no longer agreeable either to the Baron or Myself. It was
not to talk nonsense to my Niece that your Relations sent you to Germany: Your
business was to travel, and I should be sorry to impede any longer so excellent
a design. Farewell, Segnor; Remember, that tomorrow morning we meet for the
last time.”
Having said this, She darted upon me a look of pride, contempt, and malice, and
quitted the apartment. I also retired to mine, and consumed the night in
planning the means of rescuing Agnes from the power of her tyrannical Aunt.
After the positive declaration of its Mistress, it was impossible for me to
make a longer stay at the Castle of Lindenberg. Accordingly I the next day
announced my immediate departure. The Baron declared that it gave him sincere
pain; and He expressed himself in my favour so warmly, that I endeavoured to
win him over to my interest. Scarcely had I mentioned the name of Agnes when He
stopped me short, and said, that it was totally out of his power to interfere
in the business. I saw that it was in vain to argue; The Baroness governed her
Husband with despotic sway, and I easily perceived that She had prejudiced him
against the match. Agnes did not appear: I entreated permission to take leave
of her, but my prayer was rejected. I was obliged to depart without seeing her.
At quitting him the Baron shook my hand affectionately, and assured me that as
soon as his Niece was gone, I might consider his House as my own.
“Farewell, Don Alphonso!” said the Baroness, and stretched out her
hand to me.
I took it, and offered to carry it to my lips. She prevented me.
Her Husband was at the other end of the room, and out of hearing.
“Take care of yourself,” She continued; “My love is become
hatred, and my wounded pride shall not be unatoned. Go where you will, my
vengeance shall follow you!”
She accompanied these words with a look sufficient to make me tremble. I
answered not, but hastened to quit the Castle.
As my Chaise drove out of the Court, I looked up to the windows of your
Sister’s chamber. Nobody was to be seen there: I threw myself back
despondent in my Carriage. I was attended by no other servants than a Frenchman
whom I had hired at Strasbourg in Stephano’s room, and my little Page
whom I before mentioned to you. The fidelity, intelligence, and good temper of
Theodore had already made him dear to me; But He now prepared to lay an
obligation on me, which made me look upon him as a Guardian Genius. Scarcely
had we proceeded half a mile from the Castle, when He rode up to the
Chaise-door.
“Take courage, Segnor!” said He in Spanish, which He had already
learnt to speak with fluency and correctness. “While you were with the
Baron, I watched the moment when Dame Cunegonda was below stairs, and mounted
into the chamber over that of Donna Agnes. I sang as loud as I could a little
German air well-known to her, hoping that She would recollect my voice. I was
not disappointed, for I soon heard her window open. I hastened to let down a
string with which I had provided myself: Upon hearing the casement closed
again, I drew up the string, and fastened to it I found this scrap of
paper.”
He then presented me with a small note addressed to me. I opened it with
impatience: It contained the following words written in pencil:
“Conceal yourself for the next fortnight in some neighbouring Village. My Aunt
will believe you to have quitted Lindenberg, and I shall be restored to
liberty. I will be in the West Pavilion at twelve on the night of the
thirtieth. Fail not to be there, and we shall have an opportunity of concerting
our future plans. Adieu.
“AGNES.”
At perusing these lines my transports exceeded all bounds; Neither did I set
any to the expressions of gratitude which I heaped upon Theodore. In fact his
address and attention merited my warmest praise. You will readily believe that
I had not entrusted him with my passion for Agnes; But the arch Youth had too
much discernment not to discover my secret, and too much discretion not to
conceal his knowledge of it. He observed in silence what was going on, nor
strove to make himself an Agent in the business till my interests required his
interference. I equally admired his judgment, his penetration, his address, and
his fidelity. This was not the first occasion in which I had found him of
infinite use, and I was every day more convinced of his quickness and capacity.
During my short stay at Strasbourg, He had applied himself diligently to
learning the rudiments of Spanish: He continued to study it, and with so much
success that He spoke it with the same facility as his native language. He past
the greatest part of his time in reading; He had acquired much information for
his Age; and united the advantages of a lively countenance and prepossessing
figure to an excellent understanding and the very best of hearts. He is now
fifteen; He is still in my service, and when you see him, I am sure that He
will please you. But excuse this digression: I return to the subject which I
quitted.
I obeyed the instructions of Agnes. I proceeded to Munich. There I left my
Chaise under the care of Lucas, my French Servant, and then returned on
Horseback to a small Village about four miles distant from the Castle of
Lindenberg. Upon arriving there a story was related to the Host at whose Inn I
descended, which prevented his wondering at my making so long a stay in his
House. The old Man fortunately was credulous and incurious: He believed all I
said, and sought to know no more than what I thought proper to tell him. Nobody
was with me but Theodore; Both were disguised, and as we kept ourselves close,
we were not suspected to be other than what we seemed. In this manner the
fortnight passed away. During that time I had the pleasing conviction that
Agnes was once more at liberty. She past through the Village with Dame
Cunegonda: She seemed in health and spirits, and talked to her Companion
without any appearance of constraint.
“Who are those Ladies?” said I to my Host, as the Carriage past.
“Baron Lindenberg’s Niece with her Governess,” He replied;
“She goes regularly every Friday to the Convent of St. Catharine, in
which She was brought up, and which is situated about a mile from hence.”
You may be certain that I waited with impatience for the ensuing Friday. I
again beheld my lovely Mistress. She cast her eyes upon me, as She passed the
Inn-door. A blush which overspread her cheek told me that in spite of my
disguise I had been recognised. I bowed profoundly. She returned the compliment
by a slight inclination of the head as if made to one inferior, and looked
another way till the Carriage was out of sight.
The long-expected, long-wished for night arrived. It was calm, and the Moon was
at the full. As soon as the Clock struck eleven I hastened to my appointment,
determined not to be too late. Theodore had provided a Ladder; I ascended the
Garden wall without difficulty; The Page followed me, and drew the Ladder after
us. I posted myself in the West Pavilion, and waited impatiently for the
approach of Agnes. Every breeze that whispered, every leaf that fell, I
believed to be her footstep, and hastened to meet her. Thus was I obliged to
pass a full hour, every minute of which appeared to me an age. The Castle Bell
at length tolled twelve, and scarcely could I believe the night to be no
further advanced. Another quarter of an hour elapsed, and I heard the light
foot of my Mistress approaching the Pavilion with precaution. I flew to receive
her, and conducted her to a seat. I threw myself at her feet, and was
expressing my joy at seeing her, when She thus interrupted me.
“We have no time to lose, Alphonso: The moments are precious, for though
no more a Prisoner, Cunegonda watches my every step. An express is arrived from
my Father; I must depart immediately for Madrid, and ’tis with difficulty
that I have obtained a week’s delay. The superstition of my Parents,
supported by the representations of my cruel Aunt, leaves me no hope of
softening them to compassion. In this dilemma I have resolved to commit myself
to your honour: God grant that you may never give me cause to repent my
resolution! Flight is my only resource from the horrors of a Convent, and my
imprudence must be excused by the urgency of the danger. Now listen to the plan
by which I hope to effect my escape.
“We are now at the thirtieth of April. On the fifth day from this the
Visionary Nun is expected to appear. In my last visit to the Convent I provided
myself with a dress proper for the character: A Friend, whom I have left there
and to whom I made no scruple to confide my secret, readily consented to supply
me with a religious habit. Provide a carriage, and be with it at a little
distance from the great Gate of the Castle. As soon as the Clock strikes
“one,” I shall quit my chamber, drest in the same apparel as the
Ghost is supposed to wear. Whoever meets me will be too much terrified to
oppose my escape. I shall easily reach the door, and throw myself under your
protection. Thus far success is certain: But Oh! Alphonso, should you deceive
me! Should you despise my imprudence and reward it with ingratitude, the World
will not hold a Being more wretched than myself! I feel all the dangers to
which I shall be exposed. I feel that I am giving you a right to treat me with
levity: But I rely upon your love, upon your honour! The step which I am on the
point of taking, will incense my Relations against me: Should you desert me,
should you betray the trust reposed in you, I shall have no friend to punish
your insult, or support my cause. On yourself alone rests all my hope, and if
your own heart does not plead in my behalf, I am undone for ever!”
The tone in which She pronounced these words was so touching, that in spite of
my joy at receiving her promise to follow me, I could not help being affected.
I also repined in secret at not having taken the precaution to provide a
Carriage at the Village, in which case I might have carried off Agnes that very
night. Such an attempt was now impracticable: Neither Carriage or Horses were
to be procured nearer than Munich, which was distant from Lindenberg two good
days journey. I was therefore obliged to chime in with her plan, which in truth
seemed well arranged: Her disguise would secure her from being stopped in
quitting the Castle, and would enable her to step into the Carriage at the very
Gate without difficulty or losing time.
Agnes reclined her head mournfully upon my shoulder, and by the light of the
Moon I saw tears flowing down her cheek. I strove to dissipate her melancholy,
and encouraged her to look forward to the prospect of happiness. I protested in
the most solemn terms that her virtue and innocence would be safe in my
keeping, and that till the church had made her my lawful Wife, her honour
should be held by me as sacred as a Sister’s. I told her that my first
care should be to find you out, Lorenzo, and reconcile you to our union; and I
was continuing to speak in the same strain, when a noise without alarmed me.
Suddenly the door of the Pavilion was thrown open, and Cunegonda stood before
us. She had heard Agnes steal out of her chamber, followed her into the Garden,
and perceived her entering the Pavilion. Favoured by the Trees which shaded it,
and unperceived by Theodore who waited at a little distance, She had approached
in silence, and overheard our whole conversation.
“Admirable!” cried Cunegonda in a voice shrill with passion, while
Agnes uttered a loud shriek; “By St. Barbara, young Lady, you have an
excellent invention! You must personate the Bleeding Nun, truly? What impiety!
What incredulity! Marry, I have a good mind to let you pursue your plan: When
the real Ghost met you, I warrant, you would be in a pretty condition! Don
Alphonso, you ought to be ashamed of yourself for seducing a young ignorant
Creature to leave her family and Friends: However, for this time at least I
shall mar your wicked designs. The noble Lady shall be informed of the whole
affair, and Agnes must defer playing the Spectre till a better opportunity.
Farewell, Segnor— Donna Agnes, let me have the honour of conducting your
Ghost-ship back to your apartment.”
She approached the Sopha on which her trembling Pupil was seated, took her by
the hand, and prepared to lead her from the Pavilion.
I detained her, and strove by entreaties, soothing, promises, and flattery to
win her to my party: But finding all that I could say of no avail, I abandoned
the vain attempt.
“Your obstinacy must be its own punishment,” said I; “But one
resource remains to save Agnes and myself, and I shall not hesitate to employ
it.”
Terrified at this menace, She again endeavoured to quit the Pavilion; But I
seized her by the wrist, and detained her forcibly. At the same moment
Theodore, who had followed her into the room, closed the door, and prevented
her escape. I took the veil of Agnes: I threw it round the Duenna’s head,
who uttered such piercing shrieks that in spite of our distance from the
Castle, I dreaded their being heard. At length I succeeded in gagging her so
compleatly that She could not produce a single sound. Theodore and myself with
some difficulty next contrived to bind her hands and feet with our
handkerchiefs; And I advised Agnes to regain her chamber with all diligence. I
promised that no harm should happen to Cunegonda, bad her remember that on the
fifth of May I should be in waiting at the Great Gate of the Castle, and took
of her an affectionate farewell. Trembling and uneasy She had scarce power
enough to signify her consent to my plans, and fled back to her apartment in
disorder and confusion.
In the meanwhile Theodore assisted me in carrying off my antiquated Prize. She
was hoisted over the wall, placed before me upon my Horse like a Portmanteau,
and I galloped away with her from the Castle of Lindenberg. The unlucky Duenna
never had made a more disagreeable journey in her life: She was jolted and
shaken till She was become little more than an animated Mummy; not to mention
her fright when we waded through a small River through which it was necessary
to pass in order to regain the Village. Before we reached the Inn, I had
already determined how to dispose of the troublesome Cunegonda. We entered the
Street in which the Inn stood, and while the page knocked, I waited at a little
distance. The Landlord opened the door with a Lamp in his hand.
“Give me the light!” said Theodore; “My Master is
coming.”
He snatched the Lamp hastily, and purposely let it fall upon the ground: The
Landlord returned to the Kitchen to re-light the Lamp, leaving the door open. I
profited by the obscurity, sprang from my Horse with Cunegonda in my arms,
darted up stairs, reached my chamber unperceived, and unlocking the door of a
spacious Closet, stowed her within it, and then turned the Key. The Landlord
and Theodore soon after appeared with lights: The Former expressed himself a
little surprised at my returning so late, but asked no impertinent questions.
He soon quitted the room, and left me to exult in the success of my
undertaking.
I immediately paid a visit to my Prisoner. I strove to persuade her submitting
with patience to her temporary confinement. My attempt was unsuccessful. Unable
to speak or move, She expressed her fury by her looks, and except at meals I
never dared to unbind her, or release her from the Gag. At such times I stood
over her with a drawn sword, and protested, that if She uttered a single cry, I
would plunge it in her bosom. As soon as She had done eating, the Gag was
replaced. I was conscious that this proceeding was cruel, and could only be
justified by the urgency of circumstances: As to Theodore, He had no scruples
upon the subject. Cunegonda’s captivity entertained him beyond measure.
During his abode in the Castle, a continual warfare had been carried on between
him and the Duenna; and now that He found his Enemy so absolutely in his power,
He triumphed without mercy. He seemed to think of nothing but how to find out
new means of plaguing her: Sometimes He affected to pity her misfortune, then
laughed at, abused, and mimicked her; He played her a thousand tricks, each
more provoking than the other, and amused himself by telling her that her
elopement must have occasioned much surprise at the Baron’s. This was in
fact the case. No one except Agnes could imagine what was become of Dame
Cunegonda: Every hole and corner was searched for her; The Ponds were dragged,
and the Woods underwent a thorough examination. Still no Dame Cunegonda made
her appearance. Agnes kept the secret, and I kept the Duenna: The Baroness,
therefore, remained in total ignorance respecting the old Woman’s fate,
but suspected her to have perished by suicide. Thus past away five days, during
which I had prepared every thing necessary for my enterprise. On quitting
Agnes, I had made it my first business to dispatch a Peasant with a letter to
Lucas at Munich, ordering him to take care that a Coach and four should arrive
about ten o’clock on the fifth of May at the Village of Rosenwald. He
obeyed my instructions punctually: The Equipage arrived at the time appointed.
As the period of her Lady’s elopement drew nearer, Cunegonda’s rage
increased. I verily believe that spight and passion would have killed her, had
I not luckily discovered her prepossession in favour of Cherry Brandy. With
this favourite liquor She was plentifully supplied, and Theodore always
remaining to guard her, the Gag was occasionally removed. The liquor seemed to
have a wonderful effect in softening the acrimony of her nature; and her
confinement not admitting of any other amusement, She got drunk regularly once
a day just by way of passing the time.
The fifth of May arrived, a period by me never to be forgotten! Before the
Clock struck twelve, I betook myself to the scene of action. Theodore followed
me on horseback. I concealed the Carriage in a spacious Cavern of the Hill, on
whose brow the Castle was situated: This Cavern was of considerable depth, and
among the peasants was known by the name of Lindenberg Hole. The night was calm
and beautiful: The Moonbeams fell upon the antient Towers of the Castle, and
shed upon their summits a silver light. All was still around me: Nothing was to
be heard except the night breeze sighing among the leaves, the distant barking
of Village Dogs, or the Owl who had established herself in a nook of the
deserted Eastern Turret. I heard her melancholy shriek, and looked upwards. She
sat upon the ride of a window, which I recognized to be that of the haunted
Room. This brought to my remembrance the story of the Bleeding Nun, and I
sighed while I reflected on the influence of superstition and weakness of human
reason. Suddenly I heard a faint chorus steal upon the silence of the night.
“What can occasion that noise, Theodore?”
“A Stranger of distinction,” replied He, “passed through the
Village today in his way to the Castle: He is reported to be the Father of
Donna Agnes. Doubtless, the Baron has given an entertainment to celebrate his
arrival.”
The Castle Bell announced the hour of midnight: This was the usual signal for
the family to retire to Bed. Soon after I perceived lights in the Castle moving
backwards and forwards in different directions. I conjectured the company to be
separating. I could hear the heavy doors grate as they opened with difficulty,
and as they closed again the rotten Casements rattled in their frames. The
chamber of Agnes was on the other side of the Castle. I trembled lest She
should have failed in obtaining the Key of the haunted Room: Through this it
was necessary for her to pass in order to reach the narrow Staircase by which
the Ghost was supposed to descend into the great Hall. Agitated by this
apprehension, I kept my eyes constantly fixed upon the window, where I hoped to
perceive the friendly glare of a Lamp borne by Agnes. I now heard the massy
Gates unbarred. By the candle in his hand I distinguished old Conrad, the
Porter. He set the Portal doors wide open, and retired. The lights in the
Castle gradually disappeared, and at length the whole Building was wrapt in
darkness.
While I sat upon a broken ridge of the hill, the stillness of the scene
inspired me with melancholy ideas not altogether unpleasing. The Castle which
stood full in my sight, formed an object equally awful and picturesque. Its
ponderous Walls tinged by the moon with solemn brightness, its old and
partly-ruined Towers lifting themselves into the clouds and seeming to frown on
the plains around them, its lofty battlements overgrown with ivy, and folding
Gates expanding in honour of the Visionary Inhabitant, made me sensible of a
sad and reverential horror. Yet did not these sensations occupy me so fully, as
to prevent me from witnessing with impatience the slow progress of time. I
approached the Castle, and ventured to walk round it. A few rays of light still
glimmered in the chamber of Agnes. I observed them with joy. I was still gazing
upon them, when I perceived a figure draw near the window, and the Curtain was
carefully closed to conceal the Lamp which burned there. Convinced by this
observation that Agnes had not abandoned our plan, I returned with a light
heart to my former station.
The half-hour struck! The three-quarters struck! My bosom beat high with hope
and expectation. At length the wished-for sound was heard. The Bell tolled
“One,” and the Mansion echoed with the noise loud and solemn. I
looked up to the Casement of the haunted Chamber. Scarcely had five minutes
elapsed, when the expected light appeared. I was now close to the Tower. The
window was not so far from the Ground but that I fancied I perceived a female
figure with a Lamp in her hand moving slowly along the Apartment. The light
soon faded away, and all was again dark and gloomy.
Occasional gleams of brightness darted from the Staircase windows as the lovely
Ghost past by them. I traced the light through the Hall: It reached the Portal,
and at length I beheld Agnes pass through the folding gates. She was habited
exactly as She had described the Spectre. A chaplet of Beads hung upon her arm;
her head was enveloped in a long white veil; Her Nun’s dress was stained
with blood, and She had taken care to provide herself with a Lamp and dagger.
She advanced towards the spot where I stood. I flew to meet her, and clasped
her in my arms.
“Agnes!” said I while I pressed her to my bosom,
Agnes! Agnes! Thou art mine!
Agnes! Agnes! I am thine!
In my veins while blood shall roll,
Thou art mine!
I am thine!
Thine my body! Thine my soul!
Terrified and breathless She was unable to speak: She dropt her Lamp and
dagger, and sank upon my bosom in silence. I raised her in my arms, and
conveyed her to the Carriage. Theodore remained behind in order to release Dame
Cunegonda. I also charged him with a letter to the Baroness explaining the
whole affair, and entreating her good offices in reconciling Don Gaston to my
union with his Daughter. I discovered to her my real name: I proved to her that
my birth and expectations justified my pretending to her Niece, and assured
her, though it was out of my power to return her love, that I would strive
unceasingly to obtain her esteem and friendship.
I stepped into the Carriage, where Agnes was already seated. Theodore closed
the door, and the Postillions drove away. At first I was delighted with the
rapidity of our progress; But as soon as we were in no danger of pursuit, I
called to the Drivers, and bad them moderate their pace. They strove in vain to
obey me. The Horses refused to answer the rein, and continued to rush on with
astonishing swiftness. The Postillions redoubled their efforts to stop them,
but by kicking and plunging the Beasts soon released themselves from this
restraint. Uttering a loud shriek, the Drivers were hurled upon the ground.
Immediately thick clouds obscured the sky: The winds howled around us, the
lightning flashed, and the Thunder roared tremendously. Never did I behold so
frightful a Tempest! Terrified by the jar of contending elements, the Horses
seemed every moment to increase their speed. Nothing could interrupt their
career; They dragged the Carriage through Hedges and Ditches, dashed down the
most dangerous precipices, and seemed to vye in swiftness with the rapidity of
the winds.
All this while my Companion lay motionless in my arms. Truly alarmed by the
magnitude of the danger, I was in vain attempting to recall her to her senses;
when a loud crash announced, that a stop was put to our progress in the most
disagreeable manner. The Carriage was shattered to pieces. In falling I struck
my temple against a flint. The pain of the wound, the violence of the shock,
and apprehension for the safety of Agnes combined to overpower me so
compleatly, that my senses forsook me, and I lay without animation on the
ground.
I probably remained for some time in this situation, since when I opened my
eyes, it was broad daylight. Several Peasants were standing round me, and
seemed disputing whether my recovery was possible. I spoke German tolerably
well. As soon as I could utter an articulate sound, I enquired after Agnes.
What was my surprise and distress, when assured by the Peasants, that nobody
had been seen answering the description which I gave of her! They told me that
in going to their daily labour they had been alarmed by observing the fragments
of my Carriage, and by hearing the groans of an Horse, the only one of the four
which remained alive: The other Three lay dead by my side. Nobody was near me
when they came up, and much time had been lost, before they succeeded in
recovering me. Uneasy beyond expression respecting the fate of my Companion, I
besought the Peasants to disperse themselves in search of her: I described her
dress, and promised immense rewards to whoever brought me any intelligence. As
for myself, it was impossible for me to join in the pursuit: I had broken two
of my ribs in the fall: My arm being dislocated hung useless by my side; and my
left leg was shattered so terribly, that I never expected to recover its use.
The Peasants complied with my request: All left me except Four, who made a
litter of boughs and prepared to convey me to the neighbouring Town. I enquired
its name. It proved to be Ratisbon, and I could scarcely persuade myself that I
had travelled to such a distance in a single night. I told the Countrymen that
at one o’clock that morning I had past through the Village of Rosenwald.
They shook their heads wistfully, and made signs to each other that I must
certainly be delirious. I was conveyed to a decent Inn and immediately put to
bed. A Physician was sent for, who set my arm with success. He then examined my
other hurts, and told me that I need be under no apprehension of the
consequences of any of them; But ordered me to keep myself quiet, and be
prepared for a tedious and painful cure. I answered him that if He hoped to
keep me quiet, He must first endeavour to procure me some news of a Lady who
had quitted Rosenwald in my company the night before, and had been with me at
the moment when the Coach broke down. He smiled, and only replied by advising
me to make myself easy, for that all proper care should be taken of me. As He
quitted me, the Hostess met him at the door of the room.
“The Gentleman is not quite in his right senses;” I heard him say
to her in a low voice; “’Tis the natural consequence of his fall,
but that will soon be over.”
One after another the Peasants returned to the Inn, and informed me that no
traces had been discovered of my unfortunate Mistress.
Uneasiness now became despair. I entreated them to renew their search in the
most urgent terms, doubling the promises which I had already made them. My wild
and frantic manner confirmed the bye-standers in the idea of my being
delirious. No signs of the Lady having appeared, they believed her to be a
creature fabricated by my over-heated brain, and paid no attention to my
entreaties. However, the Hostess assured me that a fresh enquiry should be
made, but I found afterwards that her promise was only given to quiet me. No
further steps were taken in the business.
Though my Baggage was left at Munich under the care of my French Servant,
having prepared myself for a long journey, my purse was amply furnished:
Besides my equipage proved me to be of distinction, and in consequence all
possible attention was paid me at the Inn. The day passed away: Still no news
arrived of Agnes. The anxiety of fear now gave place to despondency. I ceased
to rave about her and was plunged in the depth of melancholy reflections.
Perceiving me to be silent and tranquil, my Attendants believed my delirium to
have abated, and that my malady had taken a favourable turn. According to the
Physician’s order I swallowed a composing medicine; and as soon as the
night shut in, my attendants withdrew and left me to repose.
That repose I wooed in vain. The agitation of my bosom chased away sleep.
Restless in my mind, in spite of the fatigue of my body, I continued to toss
about from side to side, till the Clock in a neighbouring Steeple struck
“One.” As I listened to the mournful hollow sound, and heard it die
away in the wind, I felt a sudden chillness spread itself over my body. I
shuddered without knowing wherefore; Cold dews poured down my forehead, and my
hair stood bristling with alarm. Suddenly I heard slow and heavy steps
ascending the staircase. By an involuntary movement I started up in my bed, and
drew back the curtain. A single rush-light which glimmered upon the hearth shed
a faint gleam through the apartment, which was hung with tapestry. The door was
thrown open with violence. A figure entered, and drew near my Bed with solemn
measured steps. With trembling apprehension I examined this midnight Visitor.
God Almighty! It was the Bleeding Nun! It was my lost Companion! Her face was
still veiled, but She no longer held her Lamp and dagger. She lifted up her
veil slowly. What a sight presented itself to my startled eyes! I beheld before
me an animated Corse. Her countenance was long and haggard; Her cheeks and lips
were bloodless; The paleness of death was spread over her features, and her
eyeballs fixed stedfastly upon me were lustreless and hollow.
I gazed upon the Spectre with horror too great to be described. My blood was
frozen in my veins. I would have called for aid, but the sound expired ere it
could pass my lips. My nerves were bound up in impotence, and I remained in the
same attitude inanimate as a Statue.
The visionary Nun looked upon me for some minutes in silence: There was
something petrifying in her regard. At length in a low sepulchral voice She
pronounced the following words:
‘Raymond! Raymond! Thou art mine!
Raymond! Raymond! I am thine!
In thy veins while blood shall roll,
I am thine!
Thou art mine!
Mine thy body! Mine thy soul!——’
Breathless with fear, I listened while She repeated my own expressions. The
Apparition seated herself opposite to me at the foot of the Bed, and was
silent. Her eyes were fixed earnestly upon mine: They seemed endowed with the
property of the Rattlesnake’s, for I strove in vain to look off her. My
eyes were fascinated, and I had not the power of withdrawing them from the
Spectre’s.
In this attitude She remained for a whole long hour without speaking or moving;
nor was I able to do either. At length the Clock struck two. The Apparition
rose from her seat, and approached the side of the bed. She grasped with her
icy fingers my hand which hung lifeless upon the Coverture, and pressing her
cold lips to mine, again repeated,
‘Raymond! Raymond! Thou art mine!
Raymond! Raymond! I am thine! &c.—’
She then dropped my hand, quitted the chamber with slow steps, and the Door
closed after her. Till that moment the faculties of my body had been all
suspended; Those of my mind had alone been waking. The charm now ceased to
operate: The blood which had been frozen in my veins rushed back to my heart
with violence: I uttered a deep groan, and sank lifeless upon my pillow.
The adjoining room was only separated from mine by a thin partition: It was
occupied by the Host and his Wife: The Former was rouzed by my groan, and
immediately hastened to my chamber: The Hostess soon followed him. With some
difficulty they succeeded in restoring me to my senses, and immediately sent
for the Physician, who arrived in all diligence. He declared my fever to be
very much increased, and that if I continued to suffer such violent agitation,
He would not take upon him to ensure my life. Some medicines which He gave me
in some degree tranquillized my spirits. I fell into a sort of slumber towards
daybreak; But fearful dreams prevented me from deriving any benefit from my
repose. Agnes and the Bleeding Nun presented themselves by turns to my fancy,
and combined to harass and torment me. I awoke fatigued and unrefreshed. My
fever seemed rather augmented than diminished; The agitation of my mind impeded
my fractured bones from knitting: I had frequent fainting fits, and during the
whole day the Physician judged it expedient not to quit me for two hours
together.
The singularity of my adventure made me determine to conceal it from every one,
since I could not expect that a circumstance so strange should gain credit. I
was very uneasy about Agnes. I knew not what She would think at not finding me
at the rendezvous, and dreaded her entertaining suspicions of my fidelity.
However, I depended upon Theodore’s discretion, and trusted that my
letter to the Baroness would convince her of the rectitude of my intentions.
These considerations somewhat lightened my inquietude upon her account: But the
impression left upon my mind by my nocturnal Visitor grew stronger with every
succeeding moment. The night drew near; I dreaded its arrival. Yet I strove to
persuade myself that the Ghost would appear no more, and at all events I
desired that a Servant might sit up in my chamber.
The fatigue of my body from not having slept on the former night, co-operating
with the strong opiates administered to me in profusion, at length procured me
that repose of which I was so much in need. I sank into a profound and tranquil
slumber, and had already slept for some hours, when the neighbouring Clock
rouzed me by striking “One”. Its sound brought with it to my memory
all the horrors of the night before. The same cold shivering seized me. I
started up in my bed, and perceived the Servant fast asleep in an armed-Chair
near me. I called him by his name: He made no answer. I shook him forcibly by
the arm, and strove in vain to wake him. He was perfectly insensible to my
efforts. I now heard the heavy steps ascending the staircase; The Door was
thrown open, and again the Bleeding Nun stood before me. Once more my limbs
were chained in second infancy. Once more I heard those fatal words repeated,
‘Raymond! Raymond! Thou art mine!
Raymond! Raymond! I am thine! &c.——’
The scene which had shocked me so sensibly on the former night, was again
presented. The Spectre again pressed her lips to mine, again touched me with
her rotting fingers, and as on her first appearance, quitted the chamber as
soon as the Clock told “Two.”
Even night was this repeated. Far from growing accustomed to the Ghost, every
succeeding visit inspired me with greater horror. Her idea pursued me
continually, and I became the prey of habitual melancholy. The constant
agitation of my mind naturally retarded the re-establishment of my health.
Several months elapsed before I was able to quit my bed; and when at length I
was moved to a Sopha, I was so faint, spiritless, and emaciated, that I could
not cross the room without assistance. The looks of my Attendants sufficiently
denoted the little hope, which they entertained of my recovery. The profound
sadness, which oppressed me without remission made the Physician consider me to
be an Hypochondriac. The cause of my distress I carefully concealed in my own
bosom, for I knew that no one could give me relief: The Ghost was not even
visible to any eye but mine. I had frequently caused Attendants to sit up in my
room: But the moment that the Clock struck “One,” irresistible
slumber seized them, nor left them till the departure of the Ghost.
You may be surprized that during this time I made no enquiries after your
Sister. Theodore, who with difficulty had discovered my abode, had quieted my
apprehensions for her safety: At the same time He convinced me that all
attempts to release her from captivity must be fruitless till I should be in a
condition to return to Spain. The particulars of her adventure which I shall
now relate to you, were partly communicated to me by Theodore, and partly by
Agnes herself.
On the fatal night when her elopement was to have taken place, accident had not
permitted her to quit her chamber at the appointed time. At length She ventured
into the haunted room, descended the staircase leading into the Hall, found the
Gates open as She expected, and left the Castle unobserved. What was her
surprize at not finding me ready to receive her! She examined the Cavern,
ranged through every Alley of the neighbouring wood, and passed two full hours
in this fruitless enquiry. She could discover no traces either of me or of the
Carriage. Alarmed and disappointed, her only resource was to return to the
Castle before the Baroness missed her: But here She found herself in a fresh
embarrassment. The Bell had already tolled “Two:” The Ghostly hour
was past, and the careful Porter had locked the folding gates. After much
irresolution She ventured to knock softly. Luckily for her, Conrad was still
awake: He heard the noise and rose, murmuring at being called up a second time.
No sooner had He opened one of the Doors, and beheld the supposed Apparition
waiting there for admittance, than He uttered a loud cry, and sank upon his
knees. Agnes profited by his terror. She glided by him, flew to her own
apartment, and having thrown off her Spectre’s trappings, retired to bed
endeavouring in vain to account for my disappearing.
In the mean while Theodore having seen my Carriage drive off with the false
Agnes, returned joyfully to the Village. The next morning He released Cunegonda
from her confinement, and accompanied her to the Castle. There He found the
Baron, his Lady, and Don Gaston, disputing together upon the Porter’s
relation. All of them agreed in believing the existence of Spectres: But the
Latter contended, that for a Ghost to knock for admittance was a proceeding
till then unwitnessed, and totally incompatible with the immaterial nature of a
Spirit. They were still discussing this subject when the Page appeared with
Cunegonda and cleared up the mystery. On hearing his deposition, it was agreed
unanimously that the Agnes whom Theodore had seen step into my Carriage must
have been the Bleeding Nun, and that the Ghost who had terrified Conrad was no
other than Don Gaston’s Daughter.
The first surprize which this discovery occasioned being over, the Baroness
resolved to make it of use in persuading her Niece to take the veil. Fearing
lest so advantageous an establishment for his Daughter should induce Don Gaston
to renounce his resolution, She suppressed my letter, and continued to
represent me as a needy unknown Adventurer. A childish vanity had led me to
conceal my real name even from my Mistress; I wished to be loved for myself,
not for being the Son and Heir of the Marquis de las Cisternas. The consequence
was that my rank was known to no one in the Castle except the Baroness, and She
took good care to confine the knowledge to her own breast. Don Gaston having
approved his Sister’s design, Agnes was summoned to appear before them.
She was taxed with having meditated an elopement, obliged to make a full
confession, and was amazed at the gentleness with which it was received: But
what was her affliction, when informed that the failure of her project must be
attributed to me! Cunegonda, tutored by the Baroness, told her that when I
released her, I had desired her to inform her Lady that our connexion was at an
end, that the whole affair was occasioned by a false report, and that it by no
means suited my circumstances to marry a Woman without fortune or expectations.
To this account my sudden disappearing gave but too great an air of
probability. Theodore, who could have contradicted the story, by Donna
Rodolpha’s order was kept out of her sight: What proved a still greater
confirmation of my being an Impostor, was the arrival of a letter from yourself
declaring that you had no sort of acquaintance with Alphonso d’Alvarada.
These seeming proofs of my perfidy, aided by the artful insinuations of her
Aunt, by Cunegonda’s flattery, and her Father’s threats and anger,
entirely conquered your Sister’s repugnance to a Convent. Incensed at my
behaviour, and disgusted with the world in general, She consented to receive
the veil. She past another Month at the Castle of Lindenberg, during which my
non-appearance confirmed her in her resolution, and then accompanied Don Gaston
into Spain. Theodore was now set at liberty. He hastened to Munich, where I had
promised to let him hear from me; But finding from Lucas that I had never
arrived there, He pursued his search with indefatigable perseverance, and at
length succeeded in rejoining me at Ratisbon.
So much was I altered, that scarcely could He recollect my features: The
distress visible upon his sufficiently testified how lively was the interest
which He felt for me. The society of this amiable Boy, whom I had always
considered rather as a Companion than a Servant, was now my only comfort. His
conversation was gay yet sensible, and his observations shrewd and
entertaining: He had picked up much more knowledge than is usual at his Age:
But what rendered him most agreeable to me, was his having a delightful voice,
and some skill in Music. He had also acquired some taste in poetry, and even
ventured sometimes to write verses himself. He occasionally composed little
Ballads in Spanish, his compositions were but indifferent, I must confess; yet
they were pleasing to me from their novelty, and hearing him sing them to his
guitar was the only amusement, which I was capable of receiving. Theodore
perceived well enough that something preyed upon my mind; But as I concealed
the cause of my grief even from him, Respect would not permit him to pry into
my secrets.
One Evening I was lying upon my Sopha, plunged in reflections very far from
agreeable: Theodore amused himself by observing from the window a Battle
between two Postillions, who were quarrelling in the Inn-yard.
“Ha! Ha!” cried He suddenly; “Yonder is the Great
Mogul.”
“Who?” said I.
“Only a Man who made me a strange speech at Munich.”
“What was the purport of it?”
“Now you put me in mind of it, Segnor, it was a kind of message to you;
but truly it was not worth delivering. I believe the Fellow to be mad, for my
part. When I came to Munich in search of you, I found him living at “The
King of the Romans,” and the Host gave me an odd account of him. By his
accent He is supposed to be a Foreigner, but of what Country nobody can tell.
He seemed to have no acquaintance in the Town, spoke very seldom, and never was
seen to smile. He had neither Servants or Baggage; But his Purse seemed
well-furnished, and He did much good in the Town. Some supposed him to be an
Arabian Astrologer, Others to be a Travelling Mountebank, and many declared
that He was Doctor Faustus, whom the Devil had sent back to Germany. The
Landlord, however told me, that He had the best reasons to believe him to be
the Great Mogul incognito.”
“But the strange speech, Theodore.”
“True, I had almost forgotten the speech: Indeed for that matter, it
would not have been a great loss if I had forgotten it altogether. You are to
know, Segnor, that while I was enquiring about you of the Landlord, this
Stranger passed by. He stopped, and looked at me earnestly.
“Youth!” said He in a solemn voice, “He whom you seek, has
found that which He would fain lose. My hand alone can dry up the blood: Bid
your Master wish for me when the Clock strikes, “One.”
“How?” cried I, starting from my Sopha. (The words which Theodore
had repeated, seemed to imply the Stranger’s knowledge of my secret)
“Fly to him, my Boy! Entreat him to grant me one moment’s
conversation!”
Theodore was surprised at the vivacity of my manner: However, He asked no
questions, but hastened to obey me. I waited his return impatiently. But a
short space of time had elapsed when He again appeared and ushered the expected
Guest into my chamber. He was a Man of majestic presence: His countenance was
strongly marked, and his eyes were large, black, and sparkling: Yet there was a
something in his look which, the moment that I saw him, inspired me with a
secret awe, not to say horror. He was drest plainly, his hair was unpowdered,
and a band of black velvet which encircled his forehead spread over his
features an additional gloom. His countenance wore the marks of profound
melancholy; his step was slow, and his manner grave, stately, and solemn.
He saluted me with politeness; and having replied to the usual compliments of
introduction, He motioned to Theodore to quit the chamber. The Page instantly
withdrew.
“I know your business,” said He, without giving me time to speak.
“I have the power of releasing you from your nightly Visitor; But this
cannot be done before Sunday. On the hour when the Sabbath Morning breaks,
Spirits of darkness have least influence over Mortals. After Saturday the Nun
shall visit you no more.”
“May I not enquire,” said I, “by what means you are in
possession of a secret which I have carefully concealed from the knowledge of
everyone?”
“How can I be ignorant of your distress, when their cause at this moment
stands beside you?”
I started. The Stranger continued.
“Though to you only visible for one hour in the twenty-four, neither day
or night does She ever quit you; Nor will She ever quit you till you have
granted her request.”
“And what is that request?”
“That She must herself explain: It lies not in my knowledge. Wait with
patience for the night of Saturday: All shall be then cleared up.”
I dared not press him further. He soon after changed the conversation and
talked of various matters. He named People who had ceased to exist for many
Centuries, and yet with whom He appeared to have been personally acquainted. I
could not mention a Country however distant which He had not visited, nor could
I sufficiently admire the extent and variety of his information. I remarked to
him that having travelled, seen, and known so much, must have given him
infinite pleasure. He shook his head mournfully.
“No one,” He replied, “is adequate to comprehending the
misery of my lot! Fate obliges me to be constantly in movement: I am not
permitted to pass more than a fortnight in the same place. I have no Friend in
the world, and from the restlessness of my destiny I never can acquire one.
Fain would I lay down my miserable life, for I envy those who enjoy the quiet
of the Grave: But Death eludes me, and flies from my embrace. In vain do I
throw myself in the way of danger. I plunge into the Ocean; The Waves throw me
back with abhorrence upon the shore: I rush into fire; The flames recoil at my
approach: I oppose myself to the fury of Banditti; Their swords become blunted,
and break against my breast: The hungry Tiger shudders at my approach, and the
Alligator flies from a Monster more horrible than itself. God has set his seal
upon me, and all his Creatures respect this fatal mark!”
He put his hand to the velvet, which was bound round his forehead. There was in
his eyes an expression of fury, despair, and malevolence, that struck horror to
my very soul. An involuntary convulsion made me shudder. The Stranger perceived
it.
“Such is the curse imposed on me,” he continued: “I am doomed
to inspire all who look on me with terror and detestation. You already feel the
influence of the charm, and with every succeeding moment will feel it more. I
will not add to your sufferings by my presence. Farewell till Saturday. As soon
as the Clock strikes twelve, expect me at your chamber door.”
Having said this He departed, leaving me in astonishment at the mysterious turn
of his manner and conversation.
His assurances that I should soon be relieved from the Apparition’s
visits produced a good effect upon my constitution. Theodore, whom I rather
treated as an adopted Child than a Domestic, was surprized at his return to
observe the amendment in my looks. He congratulated me on this symptom of
returning health, and declared himself delighted at my having received so much
benefit from my conference with the Great Mogul. Upon enquiry I found that the
Stranger had already past eight days in Ratisbon: According to his own account,
therefore, He was only to remain there six days longer. Saturday was still at
the distance of Three. Oh! with what impatience did I expect its arrival! In
the interim, the Bleeding Nun continued her nocturnal visits; But hoping soon
to be released from them altogether, the effects which they produced on me
became less violent than before.
The wished-for night arrived. To avoid creating suspicion I retired to bed at
my usual hour: But as soon as my Attendants had left me, I dressed myself
again, and prepared for the Stranger’s reception. He entered my room upon
the turn of midnight. A small Chest was in his hand, which He placed near the
Stove. He saluted me without speaking; I returned the compliment, observing an
equal silence. He then opened his Chest. The first thing which He produced was
a small wooden Crucifix: He sank upon his knees, gazed upon it mournfully, and
cast his eyes towards heaven. He seemed to be praying devoutly. At length He
bowed his head respectfully, kissed the Crucifix thrice, and quitted his
kneeling posture. He next drew from the Chest a covered Goblet: With the liquor
which it contained, and which appeared to be blood, He sprinkled the floor, and
then dipping in it one end of the Crucifix, He described a circle in the middle
of the room. Round about this He placed various reliques, sculls, thigh-bones
&c; I observed, that He disposed them all in the forms of Crosses. Lastly
He took out a large Bible, and beckoned me to follow him into the Circle. I
obeyed.
“Be cautious not to utter a syllable!” whispered the Stranger;
“Step not out of the circle, and as you love yourself, dare not to look
upon my face!”
Holding the Crucifix in one hand, the Bible in the other, He seemed to read
with profound attention. The Clock struck “One”! As usual I heard
the Spectre’s steps upon the Staircase: But I was not seized with the
accustomed shivering. I waited her approach with confidence. She entered the
room, drew near the Circle, and stopped. The Stranger muttered some words, to
me unintelligible. Then raising his head from the Book, and extending the
Crucifix towards the Ghost, He pronounced in a voice distinct and solemn,
“Beatrice! Beatrice! Beatrice!”
“What wouldst Thou?” replied the Apparition in a hollow faltering
tone.
“What disturbs thy sleep? Why dost thou afflict and torture this Youth?
How can rest be restored to thy unquiet Spirit?”
“I dare not tell!—I must not tell!—Fain would I repose in my
Grave, but stern commands force me to prolong my punishment!”
“Knowest Thou this blood? Knowest Thou in whose veins it flowed?
Beatrice! Beatrice! In his name I charge thee to answer me!”
“I dare not disobey my taskers.”
“Darest Thou disobey Me?”
He spoke in a commanding tone, and drew the sable band from his forehead. In
spite of his injunctions to the contrary, Curiosity would not suffer me to keep
my eyes off his face: I raised them, and beheld a burning Cross impressed upon
his brow. For the horror with which this object inspired me I cannot account,
but I never felt its equal! My senses left me for some moments; A mysterious
dread overcame my courage, and had not the Exorciser caught my hand, I should
have fallen out of the Circle.
When I recovered myself, I perceived that the burning Cross had produced an
effect no less violent upon the Spectre. Her countenance expressed reverence,
and horror, and her visionary limbs were shaken by fear.
“Yes!” She said at length; “I tremble at that
mark!—respect it!—I obey you! Know then, that my bones lie still
unburied: They rot in the obscurity of Lindenberg Hole. None but this Youth has
the right of consigning them to the Grave. His own lips have made over to me
his body and his soul: Never will I give back his promise, never shall He know
a night devoid of terror, unless He engages to collect my mouldering bones, and
deposit them in the family vault of his Andalusian Castle. Then let thirty
Masses be said for the repose of my Spirit, and I trouble this world no more.
Now let me depart! Those flames are scorching!”
He let the hand drop slowly which held the Crucifix, and which till then He had
pointed towards her. The apparition bowed her head, and her form melted into
air. The Exorciser led me out of the Circle. He replaced the Bible &c. in
the Chest, and then addressed himself to me, who stood near him speechless from
astonishment.
“Don Raymond, you have heard the conditions on which repose is promised
you. Be it your business to fulfil them to the letter. For me nothing more
remains than to clear up the darkness still spread over the Spectre’s
History, and inform you that when living, Beatrice bore the name of las
Cisternas. She was the great Aunt of your Grandfather: In quality of your
relation, her ashes demand respect from you, though the enormity of her crimes
must excite your abhorrence. The nature of those crimes no one is more capable
of explaining to you than myself: I was personally acquainted with the holy Man
who proscribed her nocturnal riots in the Castle of Lindenberg, and I hold this
narrative from his own lips.
“Beatrice de las Cisternas took the veil at an early age, not by her own
choice, but at the express command of her Parents. She was then too young to
regret the pleasures of which her profession deprived her: But no sooner did
her warm and voluptuous character begin to be developed than She abandoned
herself freely to the impulse of her passions, and seized the first opportunity
to procure their gratification. This opportunity was at length presented, after
many obstacles which only added new force to her desires. She contrived to
elope from the Convent, and fled to Germany with the Baron Lindenberg. She
lived at his Castle several months as his avowed Concubine: All Bavaria was
scandalized by her impudent and abandoned conduct. Her feasts vied in luxury
with Cleopatra’s, and Lindenberg became the Theatre of the most unbridled
debauchery. Not satisfied with displaying the incontinence of a Prostitute, She
professed herself an Atheist: She took every opportunity to scoff at her
monastic vows, and loaded with ridicule the most sacred ceremonies of Religion.
“Possessed of a character so depraved, She did not long confine her
affections to one object. Soon after her arrival at the Castle, the
Baron’s younger Brother attracted her notice by his strong-marked
features, gigantic Stature, and Herculean limbs. She was not of an humour to
keep her inclinations long unknown; But She found in Otto von Lindenberg her
equal in depravity. He returned her passion just sufficiently to increase it;
and when He had worked it up to the desired pitch, He fixed the price of his
love at his Brother’s murder. The Wretch consented to this horrible
agreement. A night was pitched upon for perpetrating the deed. Otto, who
resided on a small Estate a few miles distant from the Castle, promised that at
One in the morning He would be waiting for her at Lindenberg Hole; that He
would bring with him a party of chosen Friends, by whose aid He doubted not
being able to make himself Master of the Castle; and that his next step should
be the uniting her hand to his. It was this last promise, which overruled every
scruple of Beatrice, since in spite of his affection for her, the Baron had
declared positively that He never would make her his Wife.
“The fatal night arrived. The Baron slept in the arms of his perfidious
Mistress, when the Castle-Bell struck “One.” Immediately Beatrice
drew a dagger from underneath the pillow, and plunged it in her
Paramour’s heart. The Baron uttered a single dreadful groan, and expired.
The Murderess quitted her bed hastily, took a Lamp in one hand, in the other
the bloody dagger, and bent her course towards the cavern. The Porter dared not
to refuse opening the Gates to one more dreaded in the Castle than its Master.
Beatrice reached Lindenberg Hole unopposed, where according to promise She
found Otto waiting for her. He received and listened to her narrative with
transport: But ere She had time to ask why He came unaccompanied, He convinced
her that He wished for no witnesses to their interview. Anxious to conceal his
share in the murder, and to free himself from a Woman, whose violent and
atrocious character made him tremble with reason for his own safety, He had
resolved on the destruction of his wretched Agent. Rushing upon her suddenly,
He wrested the dagger from her hand: He plunged it still reeking with his
Brother’s blood in her bosom, and put an end to her existence by repeated
blows.
“Otto now succeeded to the Barony of Lindenberg. The murder was
attributed solely to the fugitive Nun, and no one suspected him to have
persuaded her to the action. But though his crime was unpunished by Man,
God’s justice permitted him not to enjoy in peace his blood-stained
honours. Her bones lying still unburied in the Cave, the restless soul of
Beatrice continued to inhabit the Castle. Drest in her religious habit in
memory of her vows broken to heaven, furnished with the dagger which had drank
the blood of her Paramour, and holding the Lamp which had guided her flying
steps, every night did She stand before the Bed of Otto. The most dreadful
confusion reigned through the Castle; The vaulted chambers resounded with
shrieks and groans; And the Spectre, as She ranged along the antique Galleries,
uttered an incoherent mixture of prayers and blasphemies. Otto was unable to
withstand the shock which He felt at this fearful Vision: Its horror increased
with every succeeding appearance: His alarm at length became so insupportable
that his heart burst, and one morning He was found in his bed totally deprived
of warmth and animation. His death did not put an end to the nocturnal riots.
The bones of Beatrice continued to lie unburied, and her Ghost continued to
haunt the Castle.
“The domains of Lindenberg now fell to a distant Relation. But terrified
by the accounts given him of the Bleeding Nun (So was the Spectre called by the
multitude), the new Baron called to his assistance a celebrated Exorciser. This
holy Man succeeded in obliging her to temporary repose; But though She
discovered to him her history, He was not permitted to reveal it to others, or
cause her skeleton to be removed to hallowed ground. That Office was reserved
for you, and till your coming, her Ghost was doomed to wander about the Castle
and lament the crime which She had there committed. However, the Exorciser
obliged her to silence during his lifetime. So long as He existed, the haunted
chamber was shut up, and the Spectre was invisible. At his death which happened
in five years after, She again appeared, but only once on every fifth year, on
the same day and at the same hour when She plunged her Knife in the heart of
her sleeping Lover: She then visited the Cavern which held her mouldering
skeleton, returned to the Castle as soon as the Clock struck “Two,”
and was seen no more till the next five years had elapsed.
“She was doomed to suffer during the space of a Century. That period is
past. Nothing now remains but to consign to the Grave the ashes of Beatrice. I
have been the means of releasing you from your visionary Tormentor; and amidst
all the sorrows which oppress me, to think that I have been of use to you, is
some consolation. Youth, farewell! May the Ghost of your Relation enjoy that
rest in the Tomb, which the Almighty’s vengeance has denied to me for
ever!”
Here the Stranger prepared to quit the apartment.
“Stay yet one moment!” said I; “You have satisfied my
curiosity with regard to the Spectre, but you leave me in prey to yet greater
respecting yourself. Deign to inform me, to whom I am under such real
obligations. You mention circumstances long past, and persons long dead: You
were personally acquainted with the Exorciser, who by your own account has been
deceased near a Century. How am I to account for this? What means that burning
Cross upon your forehead, and why did the sight of it strike such horror to my
soul?”
On these points He for some time refused to satisfy me. At length overcome by
my entreaties, He consented to clear up the whole, on condition that I would
defer his explanation till the next day. With this request I was obliged to
comply, and He left me. In the Morning my first care was to enquire after the
mysterious Stranger. Conceive my disappointment when informed that He had
already quitted Ratisbon. I dispatched messengers in pursuit of him but in
vain. No traces of the Fugitive were discovered. Since that moment I never have
heard any more of him, and ’tis most probable that I never shall.”
(Lorenzo here interrupted his Friend’s narrative.
“How?” said He; “You have never discovered who He was, or
even formed a guess?”
“Pardon me,” replied the Marquis; “When I related this
adventure to my Uncle, the Cardinal-Duke, He told me that He had no doubt of
this singular Man’s being the celebrated Character known universally by
the name of “the wandering Jew.” His not being permitted to pass
more than fourteen days on the same spot, the burning Cross impressed upon his
forehead, the effect which it produced upon the Beholders, and many other
circumstances give this supposition the colour of truth. The Cardinal is fully
persuaded of it; and for my own part I am inclined to adopt the only solution
which offers itself to this riddle. I return to the narrative from which I have
digressed.”)
From this period I recovered my health so rapidly as to astonish my Physicians.
The Bleeding Nun appeared no more, and I was soon able to set out for
Lindenberg. The Baron received me with open arms. I confided to him the sequel
of my adventure; and He was not a little pleased to find that his Mansion would
be no longer troubled with the Phantom’s quiennial visits. I was sorry to
perceive that absence had not weakened Donna Rodolpha’s imprudent
passion. In a private conversation which I had with her during my short stay at
the Castle, She renewed her attempts to persuade me to return her affection.
Regarding her as the primary cause of all my sufferings, I entertained for her
no other sentiment than disgust. The Skeleton of Beatrice was found in the
place which She had mentioned. This being all that I sought at Lindenberg, I
hastened to quit the Baron’s domains, equally anxious to perform the
obsequies of the murdered Nun, and escape the importunity of a Woman whom I
detested. I departed, followed by Donna Rodolpha’s menaces that my
contempt should not be long unpunished.
I now bent my course towards Spain with all diligence. Lucas with my Baggage
had joined me during my abode at Lindenberg. I arrived in my native Country
without any accident, and immediately proceeded to my Father’s Castle in
Andalusia. The remains of Beatrice were deposited in the family vault, all due
ceremonies performed, and the number of Masses said which She had required.
Nothing now hindered me from employing all my endeavours to discover the
retreat of Agnes. The Baroness had assured me that her Niece had already taken
the veil: This intelligence I suspected to have been forged by jealousy, and
hoped to find my Mistress still at liberty to accept my hand. I enquired after
her family; I found that before her Daughter could reach Madrid, Donna Inesilla
was no more: You, my dear Lorenzo, were said to be abroad, but where I could
not discover: Your Father was in a distant Province on a visit to the Duke de
Medina, and as to Agnes, no one could or would inform me what was become of
her. Theodore, according to promise, had returned to Strasbourg, where He found
his Grandfather dead, and Marguerite in possession of his fortune. All her
persuasions to remain with her were fruitless: He quitted her a second time,
and followed me to Madrid. He exerted himself to the utmost in forwarding my
search: But our united endeavours were unattended by success. The retreat which
concealed Agnes remained an impenetrable mystery, and I began to abandon all
hopes of recovering her.
About eight months ago I was returning to my Hotel in a melancholy humour,
having past the evening at the Play-House. The Night was dark, and I was
unaccompanied. Plunged in reflections which were far from being agreeable, I
perceived not that three Men had followed me from the Theatre; till, on turning
into an unfrequented Street, they all attacked me at the same time with the
utmost fury. I sprang back a few paces, drew my sword, and threw my cloak over
my left arm. The obscurity of the night was in my favour. For the most part the
blows of the Assassins, being aimed at random, failed to touch me. I at length
was fortunate enough to lay one of my Adversaries at my feet; But before this I
had already received so many wounds, and was so warmly pressed, that my
destruction would have been inevitable, had not the clashing of swords called a
Cavalier to my assistance. He ran towards me with his sword drawn: Several
Domestics followed him with torches. His arrival made the combat equal: Yet
would not the Bravoes abandon their design till the Servants were on the point
of joining us. They then fled away, and we lost them in the obscurity.
The Stranger now addressed himself to me with politeness, and enquired whether
I was wounded. Faint with the loss of blood, I could scarcely thank him for his
seasonable aid, and entreat him to let some of his Servants convey me to the
Hotel de las Cisternas. I no sooner mentioned the name than He profest himself
an acquaintance of my Father’s, and declared that He would not permit my
being transported to such a distance before my wounds had been examined. He
added that his House was hard by, and begged me to accompany him thither. His
manner was so earnest, that I could not reject his offer, and leaning upon his
arm, a few minutes brought me to the Porch of a magnificent Hotel.
On entering the House, an old grey-headed Domestic came to welcome my
Conductor: He enquired when the Duke, his Master, meant to quit the Country,
and was answered that He would remain there yet some months. My Deliverer then
desired the family Surgeon to be summoned without delay. His orders were
obeyed. I was seated upon a Sopha in a noble apartment; and my wounds being
examined, they were declared to be very slight. The Surgeon, however, advised
me not to expose myself to the night air; and the Stranger pressed me so
earnestly to take a bed in his House, that I consented to remain where I was
for the present.
Being now left alone with my Deliverer, I took the opportunity of thanking him
in more express terms, than I had done hitherto: But He begged me to be silent
upon the subject.
“I esteem myself happy,” said He, “in having had it in my
power to render you this little service; and I shall think myself eternally
obliged to my Daughter for detaining me so late at the Convent of St. Clare.
The high esteem in which I have ever held the Marquis de las Cisternas, though
accident has not permitted our being so intimate as I could wish, makes me
rejoice in the opportunity of making his Son’s acquaintance. I am certain
that my Brother in whose House you now are, will lament his not being at Madrid
to receive you himself: But in the Duke’s absence I am Master of the
family, and may assure you in his name, that every thing in the Hotel de Medina
is perfectly at your disposal.”
Conceive my surprize, Lorenzo, at discovering in the person of my Preserver Don
Gaston de Medina: It was only to be equalled by my secret satisfaction at the
assurance that Agnes inhabited the Convent of St. Clare. This latter sensation
was not a little weakened, when in answer to my seemingly indifferent questions
He told me that his Daughter had really taken the veil. I suffered not my grief
at this circumstance to take root in my mind: I flattered myself with the idea
that my Uncle’s credit at the Court of Rome would remove this obstacle,
and that without difficulty I should obtain for my Mistress a dispensation from
her vows. Buoyed up with this hope I calmed the uneasiness of my bosom; and I
redoubled my endeavours to appear grateful for the attention and pleased with
the society of Don Gaston.
A Domestic now entered the room, and informed me that the Bravo whom I had
wounded discovered some signs of life. I desired that He might be carried to my
Father’s Hotel, and that as soon as He recovered his voice, I would
examine him respecting his reasons for attempting my life. I was answered that
He was already able to speak, though with difficulty: Don Gaston’s
curiosity made him press me to interrogate the Assassin in his presence, but
this curiosity I was by no means inclined to gratify. One reason was, that
doubting from whence the blow came, I was unwilling to place before Don
Gaston’s eyes the guilt of a Sister: Another was, that I feared to be
recognized for Alphonso d’Alvarada, and precautions taken in consequence
to keep me from the sight of Agnes. To avow my passion for his Daughter, and
endeavour to make him enter into my schemes, what I knew of Don Gaston’s
character convinced me would be an imprudent step: and considering it to be
essential that He should know me for no other than the Condé de las Cisternas,
I was determined not to let him hear the Bravo’s confession. I insinuated
to him, that as I suspected a Lady to be concerned in the Business, whose name
might accidentally escape from the Assassin, it was necessary for me to examine
the Man in private. Don Gaston’s delicacy would not permit his urging the
point any longer, and in consequence the Bravo was conveyed to my Hotel.
The next Morning I took leave of my Host, who was to return to the Duke on the
same day. My wounds had been so trifling that, except being obliged to wear my
arm in a sling for a short time, I felt no inconvenience from the night’s
adventure. The Surgeon who examined the Bravo’s wound declared it to be
mortal: He had just time to confess that He had been instigated to murder me by
the revengeful Donna Rodolpha, and expired in a few minutes after.
All my thoughts were now bent upon getting to the speech of my lovely Nun.
Theodore set himself to work, and for this time with better success. He
attacked the Gardener of St. Clare so forcibly with bribes and promises that
the Old Man was entirely gained over to my interests; and it was settled that I
should be introduced into the Convent in the character of his Assistant. The
plan was put into execution without delay. Disguised in a common habit, and a
black patch covering one of my eyes, I was presented to the Lady Prioress, who
condescended to approve of the Gardener’s choice. I immediately entered
upon my employment. Botany having been a favourite study with me, I was by no
means at a loss in my new station. For some days I continued to work in the
Convent Garden without meeting the Object of my disguise: On the fourth Morning
I was more successful. I heard the voice of Agnes, and was speeding towards the
sound, when the sight of the Domina stopped me. I drew back with caution, and
concealed myself behind a thick clump of Trees.
The Prioress advanced and seated herself with Agnes on a Bench at no great
distance. I heard her in an angry tone blame her Companion’s continual
melancholy: She told her that to weep the loss of any Lover in her situation
was a crime; But that to weep the loss of a faithless one was folly and
absurdity in the extreme. Agnes replied in so low a voice that I could not
distinguish her words, but I perceived that She used terms of gentleness and
submission. The conversation was interrupted by the arrival of a young
Pensioner who informed the Domina that She was waited for in the Parlour. The
old Lady rose, kissed the cheek of Agnes, and retired. The newcomer remained.
Agnes spoke much to her in praise of somebody whom I could not make out, but
her Auditor seemed highly delighted, and interested by the conversation. The
Nun showed her several letters; the Other perused them with evident pleasure,
obtained permission to copy them, and withdrew for that purpose to my great
satisfaction.
No sooner was She out of sight, than I quitted my concealment. Fearing to alarm
my lovely Mistress, I drew near her gently, intending to discover myself by
degrees. But who for a moment can deceive the eyes of love? She raised her head
at my approach, and recognised me in spite of my disguise at a single glance.
She rose hastily from her seat with an exclamation of surprize, and attempted
to retire; But I followed her, detained her, and entreated to be heard.
Persuaded of my falsehood She refused to listen to me, and ordered me
positively to quit the Garden. It was now my turn to refuse. I protested that
however dangerous might be the consequences, I would not leave her till She had
heard my justification. I assured her that She had been deceived by the
artifices of her Relations; that I could convince her beyond the power of doubt
that my passion had been pure and disinterested; and I asked her what should
induce me to seek her in the Convent, were I influenced by the selfish motives
which my Enemies had ascribed to me.
My prayers, my arguments, and vows not to quit her, till She had promised to
listen to me, united to her fears lest the Nuns should see me with her, to her
natural curiosity, and to the affection which She still felt for me in spite of
my supposed desertion, at length prevailed. She told me that to grant my
request at that moment was impossible; But She engaged to be in the same spot
at eleven that night, and to converse with me for the last time. Having
obtained this promise I released her hand, and She fled back with rapidity
towards the Convent.
I communicated my success to my Ally, the old Gardener: He pointed out an
hiding place where I might shelter myself till night without fear of a
discovery. Thither I betook myself at the hour when I ought to have retired
with my supposed Master, and waited impatiently for the appointed time. The
chillness of the night was in my favour, since it kept the other Nuns confined
to their Cells. Agnes alone was insensible of the inclemency of the Air, and
before eleven joined me at the spot which had witnessed our former interview.
Secure from interruption, I related to her the true cause of my disappearing on
the fatal fifth of May. She was evidently much affected by my narrative: When
it was concluded, She confessed the injustice of her suspicions, and blamed
herself for having taken the veil through despair at my ingratitude.
“But now it is too late to repine!” She added; “The die is
thrown: I have pronounced my vows, and dedicated myself to the service of
heaven. I am sensible, how ill I am calculated for a Convent. My disgust at a
monastic life increases daily: Ennui and discontent are my constant Companions;
and I will not conceal from you that the passion which I formerly felt for one
so near being my Husband is not yet extinguished in my bosom. But we must part!
Insuperable Barriers divide us from each other, and on this side the Grave we
must never meet again!”
I now exerted myself to prove that our union was not so impossible as She
seemed to think it. I vaunted to her the Cardinal-Duke of Lerma’s
influence at the Court of Rome: I assured her that I should easily obtain a
dispensation from her vows; and I doubted not but Don Gaston would coincide
with my views, when informed of my real name and long attachment. Agnes replied
that since I encouraged such an hope, I could know but little of her Father.
Liberal and kind in every other respect, Superstition formed the only stain
upon his character. Upon this head He was inflexible; He sacrificed his dearest
interests to his scruples, and would consider it an insult to suppose him
capable of authorising his daughter to break her vows to heaven.
“But suppose,” said I interrupting her; “Suppose that He
should disapprove of our union; Let him remain ignorant of my proceedings, till
I have rescued you from the prison in which you are now confined. Once my Wife,
you are free from his authority: I need from him no pecuniary assistance; and
when He sees his resentment to be unavailing, He will doubtless restore you to
his favour. But let the worst happen; Should Don Gaston be irreconcileable, my
Relations will vie with each other in making you forget his loss: and you will
find in my Father a substitute for the Parent of whom I shall deprive
you.”
“Don Raymond,” replied Agnes in a firm and resolute voice, “I
love my Father: He has treated me harshly in this one instance; but I have
received from him in every other so many proofs of love that his affection is
become necessary to my existence. Were I to quit the Convent, He never would
forgive me; nor can I think that on his deathbed He would leave me his curse,
without shuddering at the very idea. Besides, I am conscious myself, that my
vows are binding: Wilfully did I contract my engagement with heaven; I cannot
break it without a crime. Then banish from your mind the idea of our being ever
united. I am devoted to religion; and however I may grieve at our separation, I
would oppose obstacles myself, to what I feel would render me guilty.”
I strove to overrule these ill-grounded scruples: We were still disputing upon
the subject, when the Convent Bell summoned the Nuns to Matins. Agnes was
obliged to attend them; But She left me not till I had compelled her to promise
that on the following night She would be at the same place at the same hour.
These meetings continued for several Weeks uninterrupted; and ’tis now,
Lorenzo, that I must implore your indulgence. Reflect upon our situation, our
youth, our long attachment: Weigh all the circumstances which attended our
assignations, and you will confess the temptation to have been irresistible;
you will even pardon me when I acknowledge, that in an unguarded moment, the
honour of Agnes was sacrificed to my passion.”
(Lorenzo’s eyes sparkled with fury: A deep crimson spread itself over his
face. He started from his seat, and attempted to draw his sword. The Marquis
was aware of his movement, and caught his hand: He pressed it affectionately.
“My Friend! My Brother! Hear me to the conclusion! Till then restrain
your passion, and be at least convinced, that if what I have related is
criminal, the blame must fall upon me, and not upon your Sister.”
Lorenzo suffered himself to be prevailed upon by Don Raymond’s
entreaties. He resumed his place, and listened to the rest of the narrative
with a gloomy and impatient countenance. The Marquis thus continued.)
“Scarcely was the first burst of passion past when Agnes, recovering
herself, started from my arms with horror. She called me infamous Seducer,
loaded me with the bitterest reproaches, and beat her bosom in all the wildness
of delirium. Ashamed of my imprudence, I with difficulty found words to excuse
myself. I endeavoured to console her; I threw myself at her feet, and entreated
her forgiveness. She forced her hand from me, which I had taken, and would have
prest to my lips.
“Touch me not!” She cried with a violence which terrified me;
“Monster of perfidy and ingratitude, how have I been deceived in you! I
looked upon you as my Friend, my Protector: I trusted myself in your hands with
confidence, and relying upon your honour, thought that mine ran no risque. And
’tis by you, whom I adored, that I am covered with infamy! ’Tis by
you that I have been seduced into breaking my vows to God, that I am reduced to
a level with the basest of my sex! Shame upon you, Villain, you shall never see
me more!”
She started from the Bank on which She was seated. I endeavoured to detain her;
But She disengaged herself from me with violence, and took refuge in the
Convent.
I retired, filled with confusion and inquietude. The next morning I failed not
as usual to appear in the Garden; but Agnes was no where to be seen. At night I
waited for her at the place where we generally met; I found no better success.
Several days and nights passed away in the same manner. At length I saw my
offended Mistress cross the walk on whose borders I was working: She was
accompanied by the same young Pensioner, on whose arm She seemed from weakness
obliged to support herself. She looked upon me for a moment, but instantly
turned her head away. I waited her return; But She passed on to the Convent
without paying any attention to me, or the penitent looks with which I implored
her forgiveness.
As soon as the Nuns were retired, the old Gardener joined me with a sorrowful
air.
“Segnor,” said He, “it grieves me to say, that I can be no
longer of use to you. The Lady whom you used to meet has just assured me that
if I admitted you again into the Garden, She would discover the whole business
to the Lady Prioress. She bade me tell you also, that your presence was an
insult, and that if you still possess the least respect for her, you will never
attempt to see her more. Excuse me then for informing you that I can favour
your disguise no longer. Should the Prioress be acquainted with my conduct, She
might not be contented with dismissing me her service: Out of revenge She might
accuse me of having profaned the Convent, and cause me to be thrown into the
Prisons of the Inquisition.”
Fruitless were my attempts to conquer his resolution. He denied me all future
entrance into the Garden, and Agnes persevered in neither letting me see or
hear from her. In about a fortnight after, a violent illness which had seized
my Father obliged me to set out for Andalusia. I hastened thither, and as I
imagined, found the Marquis at the point of death. Though on its first
appearance his complaint was declared mortal, He lingered out several Months;
during which my attendance upon him during his malady, and the occupation of
settling his affairs after his decease, permitted not my quitting Andalusia.
Within these four days I returned to Madrid, and on arriving at my Hotel, I
there found this letter waiting for me.
(Here the Marquis unlocked the drawer of a Cabinet: He took out a folded paper,
which He presented to his Auditor. Lorenzo opened it, and recognised his
Sister’s hand. The contents were as follows:
“Into what an abyss of misery have you plunged me! Raymond, you force me
to become as criminal as yourself. I had resolved never to see you more; if
possible, to forget you; If not, only to remember you with hate. A Being for
whom I already feel a Mother’s tenderness, solicits me to pardon my
Seducer, and apply to his love for the means of preservation. Raymond, your
child lives in my bosom. I tremble at the vengeance of the Prioress; I tremble
much for myself, yet more for the innocent Creature whose existence depends
upon mine. Both of us are lost, should my situation be discovered. Advise me
then what steps to take, but seek not to see me. The Gardener, who undertakes
to deliver this, is dismissed, and we have nothing to hope from that quarter:
The Man engaged in his place is of incorruptible fidelity. The best means of
conveying to me your answer, is by concealing it under the great Statue of St.
Francis, which stands in the Capuchin Cathedral. Thither I go every Thursday to
confession, and shall easily have an opportunity of securing your letter. I
hear that you are now absent from Madrid; Need I entreat you to write the very
moment of your return? I will not think it. Ah! Raymond! Mine is a cruel
situation! Deceived by my nearest Relations, compelled to embrace a profession
the duties of which I am ill-calculated to perform, conscious of the sanctity
of those duties, and seduced into violating them by One whom I least suspected
of perfidy, I am now obliged by circumstances to chuse between death and
perjury. Woman’s timidity, and maternal affection, permit me not to
balance in the choice. I feel all the guilt into which I plunge myself, when I
yield to the plan which you before proposed to me. My poor Father’s death
which has taken place since we met, has removed one obstacle. He sleeps in his
grave, and I no longer dread his anger. But from the anger of God, Oh! Raymond!
who shall shield me? Who can protect me against my conscience, against myself?
I dare not dwell upon these thoughts; They will drive me mad. I have taken my
resolution: Procure a dispensation from my vows; I am ready to fly with you.
Write to me, my Husband! Tell me, that absence has not abated your love, tell
me that you will rescue from death your unborn Child, and its unhappy Mother. I
live in all the agonies of terror: Every eye which is fixed upon me seems to
read my secret and my shame. And you are the cause of those agonies! Oh! When
my heart first loved you, how little did it suspect you of making it feel such
pangs!
“AGNES.”
Having perused the letter, Lorenzo restored it in silence. The Marquis replaced
it in the Cabinet, and then proceeded.)
“Excessive was my joy at reading this intelligence so earnestly-desired,
so little expected. My plan was soon arranged. When Don Gaston discovered to me
his Daughter’s retreat, I entertained no doubt of her readiness to quit
the Convent: I had, therefore, entrusted the Cardinal-Duke of Lerma with the
whole affair, who immediately busied himself in obtaining the necessary Bull.
Fortunately I had afterwards neglected to stop his proceedings. Not long since
I received a letter from him, stating that He expected daily to receive the
order from the Court of Rome. Upon this I would willingly have relyed: But the
Cardinal wrote me word, that I must find some means of conveying Agnes out of
the Convent, unknown to the Prioress. He doubted not but this Latter would be
much incensed by losing a Person of such high rank from her society, and
consider the renunciation of Agnes as an insult to her House. He represented
her as a Woman of a violent and revengeful character, capable of proceeding to
the greatest extremities. It was therefore to be feared, lest by confining
Agnes in the Convent She should frustrate my hopes, and render the Pope’s
mandate unavailing. Influenced by this consideration, I resolved to carry off
my Mistress, and conceal her till the arrival of the expected Bull in the
Cardinal-Duke’s Estate. He approved of my design, and profest himself
ready to give a shelter to the Fugitive. I next caused the new Gardener of St.
Clare to be seized privately, and confined in my Hotel. By this means I became
Master of the Key to the Garden door, and I had now nothing more to do than
prepare Agnes for the elopement. This was done by the letter, which you saw me
deliver this Evening. I told her in it, that I should be ready to receive her
at twelve tomorrow night, that I had secured the Key of the Garden, and that
She might depend upon a speedy release.
You have now, Lorenzo, heard the whole of my long narrative. I have nothing to
say in my excuse, save that my intentions towards your Sister have been ever
the most honourable: That it has always been, and still is my design to make
her my Wife: And that I trust, when you consider these circumstances, our
youth, and our attachment, you will not only forgive our momentary lapse from
virtue, but will aid me in repairing my faults to Agnes, and securing a lawful
title to her person and her heart.
CHAPTER V.
O You! whom Vanity’s light bark conveys
On Fame’s mad voyage by the wind of praise,
With what a shifting gale your course you ply,
For ever sunk too low, or borne too high!
Who pants for glory finds but short repose,
A breath revives him, and a breath o’er-throws.
POPE.
Here the Marquis concluded his adventures. Lorenzo, before He could determine
on his reply, past some moments in reflection. At length He broke silence.
“Raymond,” said He taking his hand, “strict honour would
oblige me to wash off in your blood the stain thrown upon my family; But the
circumstances of your case forbid me to consider you as an Enemy. The
temptation was too great to be resisted. ’Tis the superstition of my
Relations which has occasioned these misfortunes, and they are more the
Offenders than yourself and Agnes. What has past between you cannot be
recalled, but may yet be repaired by uniting you to my Sister. You have ever
been, you still continue to be, my dearest and indeed my only Friend. I feel
for Agnes the truest affection, and there is no one on whom I would bestow her
more willingly than on yourself. Pursue then your design. I will accompany you
tomorrow night, and conduct her myself to the House of the Cardinal. My
presence will be a sanction for her conduct, and prevent her incurring blame by
her flight from the Convent.”
The Marquis thanked him in terms by no means deficient in gratitude. Lorenzo
then informed him that He had nothing more to apprehend from Donna
Rodolpha’s enmity. Five Months had already elapsed since, in an excess of
passion, She broke a blood-vessel and expired in the course of a few hours. He
then proceeded to mention the interests of Antonia. The Marquis was much
surprized at hearing of this new Relation: His Father had carried his hatred of
Elvira to the Grave, and had never given the least hint that He knew what was
become of his eldest Son’s Widow. Don Raymond assured his friend that He
was not mistaken in supposing him ready to acknowledge his Sister-in-law and
her amiable Daughter. The preparations for the elopement would not permit his
visiting them the next day; But in the meanwhile He desired Lorenzo to assure
them of his friendship, and to supply Elvira upon his account with any sums
which She might want. This the Youth promised to do, as soon as her abode
should be known to him: He then took leave of his future Brother, and returned
to the Palace de Medina.
The day was already on the point of breaking when the Marquis retired to his
chamber. Conscious that his narrative would take up some hours, and wishing to
secure himself from interruption on returning to the Hotel, He ordered his
Attendants not to sit up for him. Consequently, He was somewhat surprised on
entering his Antiroom, to find Theodore established there. The Page sat near a
Table with a pen in his hand, and was so totally occupied by his employment
that He perceived not his Lord’s approach. The Marquis stopped to observe
him. Theodore wrote a few lines, then paused, and scratched out a part of the
writing: Then wrote again, smiled, and seemed highly pleased with what He had
been about. At last He threw down his pen, sprang from his chair, and clapped
his hands together joyfully.
“There it is!” cried He aloud: “Now they are charming!”
His transports were interrupted by a laugh from the Marquis, who suspected the
nature of his employment.
“What is so charming, Theodore?”
The Youth started, and looked round. He blushed, ran to the Table, seized the
paper on which He had been writing, and concealed it in confusion.
“Oh! my Lord, I knew not that you were so near me. Can I be of use to
you? Lucas is already gone to bed.”
“I shall follow his example when I have given my opinion of your
verses.”
“My verses, my Lord?”
“Nay, I am sure that you have been writing some, for nothing else could
have kept you awake till this time of the morning. Where are they, Theodore? I
shall like to see your composition.”
Theodore’s cheeks glowed with still deeper crimson: He longed to show his
poetry, but first chose to be pressed for it.
“Indeed, my Lord, they are not worthy your attention.”
“Not these verses, which you just now declared to be so charming?
Come, come, let me see whether our opinions are the same. I promise that you
shall find in me an indulgent Critic.”
The Boy produced his paper with seeming reluctance; but the satisfaction which
sparkled in his dark expressive eyes betrayed the vanity of his little bosom.
The Marquis smiled while He observed the emotions of an heart as yet but little
skilled in veiling its sentiments. He seated himself upon a Sopha: Theodore,
while Hope and fear contended on his anxious countenance, waited with
inquietude for his Master’s decision, while the Marquis read the
following lines.
LOVE AND AGE
The night was dark; The wind blew cold;
Anacreon, grown morose and old,
Sat by his fire, and fed the chearful flame:
Suddenly the Cottage-door expands,
And lo! before him Cupid stands,
Casts round a friendly glance, and greets him by his name.
“What is it Thou?” the startled Sire
In sullen tone exclaimed, while ire
With crimson flushed his pale and wrinkled cheek:
“Wouldst Thou again with amorous rage
Inflame my bosom? Steeled by age,
Vain Boy, to pierce my breast thine arrows are too weak.
“What seek You in this desart drear?
No smiles or sports inhabit here;
Ne’er did these vallies witness dalliance sweet:
Eternal winter binds the plains;
Age in my house despotic reigns,
My Garden boasts no flower, my bosom boasts no heat.
“Begone, and seek the blooming bower,
Where some ripe Virgin courts thy power,
Or bid provoking dreams flit round her bed;
On Damon’s amorous breast repose;
Wanton—on Chloe’s lip of rose,
Or make her blushing cheek a pillow for thy head.
“Be such thy haunts; These regions cold
Avoid! Nor think grown wise and old
This hoary head again thy yoke shall bear:
Remembering that my fairest years
By Thee were marked with sighs and tears,
I think thy friendship false, and shun the guileful snare.
“I have not yet forgot the pains
I felt, while bound in Julia’s chains;
The ardent flames with which my bosom burned;
The nights I passed deprived of rest;
The jealous pangs which racked my breast;
My disappointed hopes, and passion unreturned.
“Then fly, and curse mine eyes no more!
Fly from my peaceful Cottage-door!
No day, no hour, no moment shalt Thou stay.
I know thy falsehood, scorn thy arts,
Distrust thy smiles, and fear thy darts;
Traitor, begone, and seek some other to betray!”
“Does Age, old Man, your wits confound?”
Replied the offended God, and frowned;
(His frown was sweet as is the Virgin’s smile!)
“Do You to Me these words address?
To Me, who do not love you less,
Though You my friendship scorn, and pleasures past revile!
“If one proud Fair you chanced to find,
An hundred other Nymphs were kind,
Whose smiles might well for Julia’s frowns atone:
But such is Man! His partial hand
Unnumbered favours writes on sand,
But stamps one little fault on solid lasting stone.
“Ingrate! Who led Thee to the wave,
At noon where Lesbia loved to lave?
Who named the bower alone where Daphne lay?
And who, when Caelia shrieked for aid,
Bad you with kisses hush the Maid?
What other was’t than Love, Oh! false Anacreon, say!
“Then You could call me—‘Gentle Boy!
‘My only bliss! my source of joy!’—
Then You could prize me dearer than your soul!
Could kiss, and dance me on your knees;
And swear, not wine itself would please,
Had not the lip of Love first touched the flowing bowl!
“Must those sweet days return no more?
Must I for aye your loss deplore,
Banished your heart, and from your favour driven?
Ah! no; My fears that smile denies;
That heaving breast, those sparkling eyes
Declare me ever dear and all my faults forgiven.
“Again beloved, esteemed, carest,
Cupid shall in thine arms be prest,
Sport on thy knees, or on thy bosom sleep:
My Torch thine age-struck heart shall warm;
My Hand pale Winter’s rage disarm,
And Youth and Spring shall here once more their revels keep.”—
A feather now of golden hue
He smiling from his pinion drew;
This to the Poet’s hand the Boy commits;
And straight before Anacreon’s eyes
The fairest dreams of fancy rise,
And round his favoured head wild inspiration flits.
His bosom glows with amorous fire
Eager He grasps the magic lyre;
Swift o’er the tuneful chords his fingers move:
The Feather plucked from Cupid’s wing
Sweeps the too-long-neglected string,
While soft Anacreon sings the power and praise of Love.
Soon as that name was heard, the Woods
Shook off their snows; The melting floods
Broke their cold chains, and Winter fled away.
Once more the earth was deckt with flowers;
Mild Zephyrs breathed through blooming bowers;
High towered the glorious Sun, and poured the blaze of day.
Attracted by the harmonious sound,
Sylvans and Fauns the Cot surround,
And curious crowd the Minstrel to behold:
The Wood-nymphs haste the spell to prove;
Eager They run; They list, they love,
And while They hear the strain, forget the Man is old.
Cupid, to nothing constant long,
Perched on the Harp attends the song,
Or stifles with a kiss the dulcet notes:
Now on the Poet’s breast reposes,
Now twines his hoary locks with roses,
Or borne on wings of gold in wanton circle floats.
Then thus Anacreon—“I no more
At other shrine my vows will pour,
Since Cupid deigns my numbers to inspire:
From Phœbus or the blue-eyed Maid
Now shall my verse request no aid,
For Love alone shall be the Patron of my Lyre.
“In lofty strain, of earlier days,
I spread the King’s or Hero’s praise,
And struck the martial Chords with epic fire:
But farewell, Hero! farewell, King!
Your deeds my lips no more shall sing,
For Love alone shall be the subject of my Lyre.
The Marquis returned the paper with a smile of encouragement.
“Your little poem pleases me much,” said He; “However, you
must not count my opinion for anything. I am no judge of verses, and for my own
part, never composed more than six lines in my life: Those six produced so
unlucky an effect that I am fully resolved never to compose another. But I
wander from my subject. I was going to say that you cannot employ your time
worse than in making verses. An Author, whether good or bad, or between both,
is an Animal whom everybody is privileged to attack; For though All are not
able to write books, all conceive themselves able to judge them. A bad
composition carries with it its own punishment, contempt and ridicule. A good
one excites envy, and entails upon its Author a thousand mortifications. He
finds himself assailed by partial and ill-humoured Criticism: One Man finds
fault with the plan, Another with the style, a Third with the precept, which it
strives to inculcate; and they who cannot succeed in finding fault with the
Book, employ themselves in stigmatizing its Author. They maliciously rake out
from obscurity every little circumstance which may throw ridicule upon his
private character or conduct, and aim at wounding the Man, since They cannot
hurt the Writer. In short, to enter the lists of literature is wilfully to
expose yourself to the arrows of neglect, ridicule, envy, and disappointment.
Whether you write well or ill, be assured that you will not escape from blame;
Indeed this circumstance contains a young Author’s chief consolation: He
remembers that Lope de Vega and Calderona had unjust and envious Critics, and
He modestly conceives himself to be exactly in their predicament. But I am
conscious that all these sage observations are thrown away upon you. Authorship
is a mania to conquer which no reasons are sufficiently strong; and you might
as easily persuade me not to love, as I persuade you not to write. However, if
you cannot help being occasionally seized with a poetical paroxysm, take at
least the precaution of communicating your verses to none but those whose
partiality for you secures their approbation.”
“Then, my Lord, you do not think these lines tolerable?” said
Theodore with an humble and dejected air.
“You mistake my meaning. As I said before, they have pleased me much; But
my regard for you makes me partial, and Others might judge them less
favourably. I must still remark that even my prejudice in your favour does not
blind me so much as to prevent my observing several faults. For instance, you
make a terrible confusion of metaphors; You are too apt to make the strength of
your lines consist more in the words than sense; Some of the verses only seem
introduced in order to rhyme with others; and most of the best ideas are
borrowed from other Poets, though possibly you are unconscious of the theft
yourself. These faults may occasionally be excused in a work of length; But a
short Poem must be correct and perfect.”
“All this is true, Segnor; But you should consider that I only write for
pleasure.”
“Your defects are the less excusable. Their incorrectness may be forgiven
in those who work for money, who are obliged to compleat a given task in a
given time, and are paid according to the bulk, not value of their productions.
But in those whom no necessity forces to turn Author, who merely write for
fame, and have full leisure to polish their compositions, faults are
impardonable, and merit the sharpest arrows of criticism.”
The Marquis rose from the Sopha; the Page looked discouraged and melancholy,
and this did not escape his Master’s observation.
“However” added He smiling, “I think that these lines do you
no discredit. Your versification is tolerably easy, and your ear seems to be
just. The perusal of your little poem upon the whole gave me much pleasure; and
if it is not asking too great a favour, I shall be highly obliged to you for a
Copy.”
The Youth’s countenance immediately cleared up. He perceived not the
smile, half approving, half ironical, which accompanied the request, and He
promised the Copy with great readiness. The Marquis withdrew to his chamber,
much amused by the instantaneous effect produced upon Theodore’s vanity
by the conclusion of his Criticism. He threw himself upon his Couch; Sleep soon
stole over him, and his dreams presented him with the most flattering pictures
of happiness with Agnes.
On reaching the Hotel de Medina, Lorenzo’s first care was to enquire for
Letters. He found several waiting for him; but that which He sought was not
amongst them. Leonella had found it impossible to write that evening. However,
her impatience to secure Don Christoval’s heart, on which She flattered
herself with having made no slight impression, permitted her not to pass
another day without informing him where She was to be found. On her return from
the Capuchin Church, She had related to her Sister with exultation how
attentive an handsome Cavalier had been to her; as also how his Companion had
undertaken to plead Antonia’s cause with the Marquis de las Cisternas.
Elvira received this intelligence with sensations very different from those
with which it was communicated. She blamed her Sister’s imprudence in
confiding her history to an absolute Stranger, and expressed her fears lest
this inconsiderate step should prejudice the Marquis against her. The greatest
of her apprehensions She concealed in her own breast. She had observed with
inquietude that at the mention of Lorenzo, a deep blush spread itself over her
Daughter’s cheek. The timid Antonia dared not to pronounce his name:
Without knowing wherefore, She felt embarrassed when He was made the subject of
discourse, and endeavoured to change the conversation to Ambrosio. Elvira
perceived the emotions of this young bosom: In consequence, She insisted upon
Leonella’s breaking her promise to the Cavaliers. A sigh, which on
hearing this order escaped from Antonia, confirmed the wary Mother in her
resolution.
Through this resolution Leonella was determined to break: She conceived it to
be inspired by envy, and that her Sister dreaded her being elevated above her.
Without imparting her design to anyone, She took an opportunity of dispatching
the following note to Lorenzo; It was delivered to him as soon as he woke:
“Doubtless, Segnor Don Lorenzo, you have frequently accused me of
ingratitude and forgetfulness: But on the word of a Virgin, it was out of my
power to perform my promise yesterday. I know not in what words to inform you
how strange a reception my Sister gave your kind wish to visit her. She is an
odd Woman, with many good points about her; But her jealousy of me frequently
makes her conceive notions quite unaccountable. On hearing that your Friend had
paid some little attention to me, She immediately took the alarm: She blamed my
conduct, and has absolutely forbidden me to let you know our abode. My strong
sense of gratitude for your kind offers of service, and ... Shall I confess it?
my desire to behold once more the too amiable Don Christoval, will not permit
my obeying her injunctions. I have therefore stolen a moment to inform you,
that we lodge in the Strada di San Iago, four doors from the Palace
d’Albornos, and nearly opposite to the Barber’s Miguel Coello.
Enquire for Donna Elvira Dalfa, since in compliance with her
Father-in-law’s order, my Sister continues to be called by her maiden
name. At eight this evening you will be sure of finding us: But let not a word
drop which may raise a suspicion of my having written this letter. Should you
see the Condé d’Ossorio, tell him ... I blush while I declare it ... Tell
him that his presence will be but too acceptable to the sympathetic
LEONELLA.
The latter sentences were written in red ink, to express the blushes of her
cheek, while She committed an outrage upon her virgin modesty.
Lorenzo had no sooner perused this note than He set out in search of Don
Christoval. Not being able to find him in the course of the day, He proceeded
to Donna Elvira’s alone, to Leonella’s infinite disappointment. The
Domestic by whom He sent up his name, having already declared his Lady to be at
home, She had no excuse for refusing his visit: Yet She consented to receive it
with much reluctance. That reluctance was increased by the changes which his
approach produced in Antonia’s countenance; nor was it by any means
abated when the Youth himself appeared. The symmetry of his person, animation
of his features, and natural elegance of his manners and address, convinced
Elvira that such a Guest must be dangerous for her Daughter. She resolved to
treat him with distant politeness, to decline his services with gratitude for
the tender of them, and to make him feel, without offence, that his future
visits would be far from acceptable.
On his entrance He found Elvira, who was indisposed, reclining upon a Sopha:
Antonia sat by her embroidery frame, and Leonella, in a pastoral dress, held
“Montemayor’s Diana.” In spite of her being the Mother
of Antonia, Lorenzo could not help expecting to find in Elvira Leonella’s
true Sister, and the Daughter of “as honest a painstaking Shoe-maker, as
any in Cordova.” A single glance was sufficient to undeceive him. He
beheld a Woman whose features, though impaired by time and sorrow, still bore
the marks of distinguished beauty: A serious dignity reigned upon her
countenance, but was tempered by a grace and sweetness which rendered her truly
enchanting. Lorenzo fancied that She must have resembled her Daughter in her
youth, and readily excused the imprudence of the late Condé de las Cisternas.
She desired him to be seated, and immediately resumed her place upon the Sopha.
Antonia received him with a simple reverence, and continued her work: Her
cheeks were suffused with crimson, and She strove to conceal her emotion by
leaning over her embroidery frame. Her Aunt also chose to play off her airs of
modesty; She affected to blush and tremble, and waited with her eyes cast down
to receive, as She expected, the compliments of Don Christoval. Finding after
some time that no sign of his approach was given, She ventured to look round
the room, and perceived with vexation that Medina was unaccompanied. Impatience
would not permit her waiting for an explanation: Interrupting Lorenzo, who was
delivering Raymond’s message, She desired to know what was become of his
Friend.
He, who thought it necessary to maintain himself in her good graces, strove to
console her under her disappointment by committing a little violence upon
truth.
“Ah! Segnora,” He replied in a melancholy voice “How grieved
will He be at losing this opportunity of paying you his respects! A
Relation’s illness has obliged him to quit Madrid in haste: But on his
return, He will doubtless seize the first moment with transport to throw
himself at your feet!”
As He said this, his eyes met those of Elvira: She punished his falsehood
sufficiently by darting at him a look expressive of displeasure and reproach.
Neither did the deceit answer his intention. Vexed and disappointed Leonella
rose from her seat, and retired in dudgeon to her own apartment.
Lorenzo hastened to repair the fault, which had injured him in Elvira’s
opinion. He related his conversation with the Marquis respecting her: He
assured her that Raymond was prepared to acknowledge her for his
Brother’s Widow; and that till it was in his power to pay his compliments
to her in person, Lorenzo was commissioned to supply his place. This
intelligence relieved Elvira from an heavy weight of uneasiness: She had now
found a Protector for the fatherless Antonia, for whose future fortunes She had
suffered the greatest apprehensions. She was not sparing of her thanks to him
who had interfered so generously in her behalf; But still She gave him no
invitation to repeat his visit.
However, when upon rising to depart He requested permission to enquire after
her health occasionally, the polite earnestness of his manner, gratitude for
his services, and respect for his Friend the Marquis, would not admit of a
refusal. She consented reluctantly to receive him: He promised not to abuse her
goodness, and quitted the House.
Antonia was now left alone with her Mother: A temporary silence ensued. Both
wished to speak upon the same subject, but Neither knew how to introduce it.
The one felt a bashfulness which sealed up her lips, and for which She could
not account: The other feared to find her apprehensions true, or to inspire her
Daughter with notions to which She might be still a Stranger. At length Elvira
began the conversation.
“That is a charming young Man, Antonia; I am much pleased with him. Was
He long near you yesterday in the Cathedral?”
“He quitted me not for a moment while I staid in the Church: He gave me
his seat, and was very obliging and attentive.”
“Indeed? Why then have you never mentioned his name to me? Your Aunt
lanched out in praise of his Friend, and you vaunted Ambrosio’s
eloquence: But Neither said a word of Don Lorenzo’s person and
accomplishments. Had not Leonella spoken of his readiness to undertake our
cause, I should not have known him to be in existence.”
She paused. Antonia coloured, but was silent.
“Perhaps you judge him less favourably than I do. In my opinion his
figure is pleasing, his conversation sensible, and manners engaging. Still He
may have struck you differently: You may think him disagreeable, and
...”.
“Disagreeable? Oh! dear Mother, how should I possibly think him so? I
should be very ungrateful were I not sensible of his kindness yesterday, and
very blind if his merits had escaped me. His figure is so graceful, so noble!
His manners so gentle, yet so manly! I never yet saw so many accomplishments
united in one person, and I doubt whether Madrid can produce his equal.”
“Why then were you so silent in praise of this Phoenix of Madrid?
Why was it concealed from me that his society had afforded you pleasure?”
“In truth, I know not: You ask me a question which I cannot resolve
myself. I was on the point of mentioning him a thousand times: His name was
constantly upon my lips, but when I would have pronounced it, I wanted courage
to execute my design. However, if I did not speak of him, it was not that I
thought of him the less.”
“That I believe; But shall I tell you why you wanted courage? It was
because, accustomed to confide to me your most secret thoughts, you knew not
how to conceal, yet feared to acknowledge, that your heart nourished a
sentiment which you were conscious I should disapprove. Come hither to me, my
Child.”
Antonia quitted her embroidery frame, threw herself upon her knees by the
Sopha, and hid her face in her Mother’s lap.
“Fear not, my sweet Girl! Consider me equally as your Friend and Parent,
and apprehend no reproof from me. I have read the emotions of your bosom; you
are yet ill-skilled in concealing them, and they could not escape my attentive
eye. This Lorenzo is dangerous to your repose; He has already made an
impression upon your heart. ’Tis true that I perceive easily that your
affection is returned; But what can be the consequences of this attachment? You
are poor and friendless, my Antonia; Lorenzo is the Heir of the Duke of Medina
Celi. Even should Himself mean honourably, his Uncle never will consent to your
union; Nor without that Uncle’s consent, will I. By sad experience I know
what sorrows She must endure, who marries into a family unwilling to receive
her. Then struggle with your affection: Whatever pains it may cost you, strive
to conquer it. Your heart is tender and susceptible: It has already received a
strong impression; But when once convinced that you should not encourage such
sentiments, I trust, that you have sufficient fortitude to drive them from your
bosom.”
Antonia kissed her hand, and promised implicit obedience. Elvira then
continued.
“To prevent your passion from growing stronger, it will be needful to
prohibit Lorenzo’s visits. The service which He has rendered me permits
not my forbidding them positively; But unless I judge too favourably of his
character, He will discontinue them without taking offence, if I confess to him
my reasons, and throw myself entirely on his generosity. The next time that I
see him, I will honestly avow to him the embarrassment which his presence
occasions. How say you, my Child? Is not this measure necessary?”
Antonia subscribed to every thing without hesitation, though not without
regret. Her Mother kissed her affectionately, and retired to bed. Antonia
followed her example, and vowed so frequently never more to think of Lorenzo,
that till Sleep closed her eyes She thought of nothing else.
While this was passing at Elvira’s, Lorenzo hastened to rejoin the
Marquis. Every thing was ready for the second elopement of Agnes; and at twelve
the two Friends with a Coach and four were at the Garden wall of the Convent.
Don Raymond drew out his Key, and unlocked the door. They entered, and waited
for some time in expectation of being joined by Agnes. At length the Marquis
grew impatient: Beginning to fear that his second attempt would succeed no
better than the first, He proposed to reconnoitre the Convent. The Friends
advanced towards it. Every thing was still and dark. The Prioress was anxious
to keep the story a secret, fearing lest the crime of one of its members should
bring disgrace upon the whole community, or that the interposition of powerful
Relations should deprive her vengeance of its intended victim. She took care
therefore to give the Lover of Agnes no cause to suppose that his design was
discovered, and his Mistress on the point of suffering the punishment of her
fault. The same reason made her reject the idea of arresting the unknown
Seducer in the Garden; Such a proceeding would have created much disturbance,
and the disgrace of her Convent would have been noised about Madrid. She
contented herself with confining Agnes closely; As to the Lover, She left him
at liberty to pursue his designs. What She had expected was the result. The
Marquis and Lorenzo waited in vain till the break of day: They then retired
without noise, alarmed at the failure of their plan, and ignorant of the cause
of its ill-success.
The next morning Lorenzo went to the Convent, and requested to see his Sister.
The Prioress appeared at the Grate with a melancholy countenance: She informed
him that for several days Agnes had appeared much agitated; That She had been
prest by the Nuns in vain to reveal the cause, and apply to their tenderness
for advice and consolation; That She had obstinately persisted in concealing
the cause of her distress; But that on Thursday Evening it had produced so
violent an effect upon her constitution, that She had fallen ill, and was
actually confined to her bed. Lorenzo did not credit a syllable of this
account: He insisted upon seeing his Sister; If She was unable to come to the
Grate, He desired to be admitted to her Cell. The Prioress crossed herself! She
was shocked at the very idea of a Man’s profane eye pervading the
interior of her holy Mansion, and professed herself astonished that Lorenzo
could think of such a thing. She told him that his request could not be
granted; But that if He returned the next day, She hoped that her beloved
Daughter would then be sufficiently recovered to join him at the Parlour grate.
With this answer Lorenzo was obliged to retire, unsatisfied and trembling for
his Sister’s safety.
He returned the next morning at an early hour. “Agnes was worse; The
Physician had pronounced her to be in imminent danger; She was ordered to
remain quiet, and it was utterly impossible for her to receive her
Brother’s visit.” Lorenzo stormed at this answer, but there was no
resource. He raved, He entreated, He threatened: No means were left untried to
obtain a sight of Agnes. His endeavours were as fruitless as those of the day
before, and He returned in despair to the Marquis. On his side, the Latter had
spared no pains to discover what had occasioned his plot to fail: Don
Christoval, to whom the affair was now entrusted, endeavoured to worm out the
secret from the Old Porteress of St. Clare, with whom He had formed an
acquaintance; But She was too much upon her guard, and He gained from her no
intelligence. The Marquis was almost distracted, and Lorenzo felt scarcely less
inquietude. Both were convinced that the purposed elopement must have been
discovered: They doubted not but the malady of Agnes was a pretence, But they
knew not by what means to rescue her from the hands of the Prioress.
Regularly every day did Lorenzo visit the Convent: As regularly was He informed
that his Sister rather grew worse than better. Certain that her indisposition
was feigned, these accounts did not alarm him: But his ignorance of her fate,
and of the motives which induced the Prioress to keep her from him, excited the
most serious uneasiness. He was still uncertain what steps He ought to take,
when the Marquis received a letter from the Cardinal-Duke of Lerma. It inclosed
the Pope’s expected Bull, ordering that Agnes should be released from her
vows, and restored to her Relations. This essential paper decided at once the
proceedings of her Friends: They resolved that Lorenzo should carry it to the
Domina without delay, and demand that his Sister should be instantly given up
to him. Against this mandate illness could not be pleaded: It gave her Brother
the power of removing her instantly to the Palace de Medina, and He determined
to use that power on the following day.
His mind relieved from inquietude respecting his Sister, and his Spirits raised
by the hope of soon restoring her to freedom, He now had time to give a few
moments to love and to Antonia. At the same hour as on his former visit He
repaired to Donna Elvira’s: She had given orders for his admission. As
soon as He was announced, her Daughter retired with Leonella, and when He
entered the chamber, He found the Lady of the House alone. She received him
with less distance than before, and desired him to place himself near her upon
the Sopha. She then without losing time opened her business, as had been agreed
between herself and Antonia.
“You must not think me ungrateful, Don Lorenzo, or forgetful how
essential are the services which you have rendered me with the Marquis. I feel
the weight of my obligations; Nothing under the Sun should induce my taking the
step to which I am now compelled but the interest of my Child, of my beloved
Antonia. My health is declining; God only knows how soon I may be summoned
before his Throne. My Daughter will be left without Parents, and should She
lose the protection of the Cisternas family, without Friends.
She is young and artless, uninstructed in the world’s perfidy, and with
charms sufficient to render her an object of seduction. Judge then, how I must
tremble at the prospect before her! Judge how anxious I must be to keep her
from their society who may excite the yet dormant passions of her bosom. You
are amiable, Don Lorenzo: Antonia has a susceptible, a loving heart, and is
grateful for the favours conferred upon us by your interference with the
Marquis. Your presence makes me tremble: I fear lest it should inspire her with
sentiments which may embitter the remainder of her life, or encourage her to
cherish hopes in her situation unjustifiable and futile. Pardon me when I avow
my terrors, and let my frankness plead in my excuse. I cannot forbid you my
House, for gratitude restrains me; I can only throw myself upon your
generosity, and entreat you to spare the feelings of an anxious, of a doting
Mother. Believe me when I assure you that I lament the necessity of rejecting
your acquaintance; But there is no remedy, and Antonia’s interest obliges
me to beg you to forbear your visits. By complying with my request, you will
increase the esteem which I already feel for you, and of which everything
convinces me that you are truly deserving.”
“Your frankness charms me,” replied Lorenzo; “You shall find
that in your favourable opinion of me you were not deceived. Yet I hope that
the reasons, now in my power to allege, will persuade you to withdraw a request
which I cannot obey without infinite reluctance. I love your Daughter, love her
most sincerely: I wish for no greater happiness than to inspire her with the
same sentiments, and receive her hand at the Altar as her Husband. ’Tis
true, I am not rich myself; My Father’s death has left me but little in
my own possession; But my expectations justify my pretending to the Condé de
las Cisternas’ Daughter.”
He was proceeding, but Elvira interrupted him.
“Ah! Don Lorenzo, you forget in that pompous title the meanness of my
origin. You forget that I have now past fourteen years in Spain, disavowed by
my Husband’s family, and existing upon a stipend barely sufficient for
the support and education of my Daughter. Nay, I have even been neglected by
most of my own Relations, who out of envy affect to doubt the reality of my
marriage. My allowance being discontinued at my Father-in-law’s death, I
was reduced to the very brink of want. In this situation I was found by my
Sister, who amongst all her foibles possesses a warm, generous, and
affectionate heart. She aided me with the little fortune which my Father left
her, persuaded me to visit Madrid, and has supported my Child and myself since
our quitting Murcia. Then consider not Antonia as descended from the Condé de
la Cisternas: Consider her as a poor and unprotected Orphan, as the Grand-child
of the Tradesman Torribio Dalfa, as the needy Pensioner of that
Tradesman’s Daughter. Reflect upon the difference between such a
situation, and that of the Nephew and Heir of the potent Duke of Medina. I
believe your intentions to be honourable; But as there are no hopes that your
Uncle will approve of the union, I foresee that the consequences of your
attachment must be fatal to my Child’s repose.”
“Pardon me, Segnora; You are misinformed if you suppose the Duke of
Medina to resemble the generality of Men. His sentiments are liberal and
disinterested: He loves me well; and I have no reason to dread his forbidding
the marriage when He perceives that my happiness depends upon Antonia. But
supposing him to refuse his sanction, what have I still to fear? My Parents are
no more; My little fortune is in my own possession: It will be sufficient to
support Antonia, and I shall exchange for her hand Medina’s Dukedom
without one sigh of regret.”
“You are young and eager; It is natural for you to entertain such ideas.
But Experience has taught me to my cost that curses accompany an unequal
alliance. I married the Condé de las Cisternas in opposition to the will of his
Relations; Many an heart-pang has punished me for the imprudent step. Whereever
we bent our course, a Father’s execration pursued Gonzalvo. Poverty
overtook us, and no Friend was near to relieve our wants. Still our mutual
affection existed, but alas! not without interruption.
Accustomed to wealth and ease, ill could my Husband support the transition to
distress and indigence. He looked back with repining to the comforts which He
once enjoyed. He regretted the situation which for my sake He had quitted; and
in moments when Despair possessed his mind, has reproached me with having made
him the Companion of want and wretchedness! He has called me his bane! The
source of his sorrows, the cause of his destruction! Ah God! He little knew how
much keener were my own heart’s reproaches! He was ignorant that I
suffered trebly, for myself, for my Children, and for him! ’Tis true that
his anger seldom lasted long: His sincere affection for me soon revived in his
heart; and then his repentance for the tears which He had made me shed tortured
me even more than his reproaches. He would throw himself on the ground, implore
my forgiveness in the most frantic terms, and load himself with curses for
being the Murderer of my repose. Taught by experience that an union contracted
against the inclinations of families on either side must be unfortunate, I will
save my Daughter from those miseries which I have suffered. Without your
Uncle’s consent, while I live, She never shall be yours. Undoubtedly He
will disapprove of the union; His power is immense, and Antonia shall not be
exposed to his anger and persecution.”
“His persecution? How easily may that be avoided! Let the worst happen,
it is but quitting Spain. My wealth may easily be realised; The Indian Islands
will offer us a secure retreat; I have an estate, though not of value, in
Hispaniola: Thither will we fly, and I shall consider it to be my native
Country, if it gives me Antonia’s undisturbed possession.”
“Ah! Youth, this is a fond romantic vision. Gonzalvo thought the same. He
fancied that He could leave Spain without regret; But the moment of parting
undeceived him. You know not yet what it is to quit your native land; to quit
it, never to behold it more!
You know not, what it is to exchange the scenes where you have passed your
infancy, for unknown realms and barbarous climates! To be forgotten, utterly
eternally forgotten, by the Companions of your Youth! To see your dearest
Friends, the fondest objects of your affection, perishing with diseases
incidental to Indian atmospheres, and find yourself unable to procure for them
necessary assistance! I have felt all this! My Husband and two sweet Babes
found their Graves in Cuba: Nothing would have saved my young Antonia but my
sudden return to Spain. Ah! Don Lorenzo, could you conceive what I suffered
during my absence! Could you know how sorely I regretted all that I left
behind, and how dear to me was the very name of Spain! I envied the winds which
blew towards it: And when the Spanish Sailor chaunted some well-known air as He
past my window, tears filled my eyes while I thought upon my native land.
Gonzalvo too ... My Husband ...”.
Elvira paused. Her voice faltered, and She concealed her face with her
handkerchief. After a short silence She rose from the Sopha, and proceeded.
“Excuse my quitting you for a few moments: The remembrance of what I have
suffered has much agitated me, and I need to be alone. Till I return peruse
these lines. After my Husband’s death I found them among his papers; Had
I known sooner that He entertained such sentiments, Grief would have killed me.
He wrote these verses on his voyage to Cuba, when his mind was clouded by
sorrow, and He forgot that He had a Wife and Children.
What we are losing, ever seems to us the most precious: Gonzalvo was quitting
Spain for ever, and therefore was Spain dearer to his eyes than all else which
the World contained. Read them, Don Lorenzo; They will give you some idea of
the feelings of a banished Man!”
Elvira put a paper into Lorenzo’s hand, and retired from the chamber. The
Youth examined the contents, and found them to be as follows.
THE EXILE
Farewell, Oh! native Spain! Farewell for ever!
These banished eyes shall view thy coasts no more;
A mournful presage tells my heart, that never
Gonzalvo’s steps again shall press thy shore.
Hushed are the winds; While soft the Vessel sailing
With gentle motion plows the unruffled Main,
I feel my bosom’s boasted courage failing,
And curse the waves which bear me far from Spain.
I see it yet! Beneath yon blue clear Heaven
Still do the Spires, so well beloved, appear;
From yonder craggy point the gale of Even
Still wafts my native accents to mine ear:
Propped on some moss-crowned Rock, and gaily singing,
There in the Sun his nets the Fisher dries;
Oft have I heard the plaintive Ballad, bringing
Scenes of past joys before my sorrowing eyes.
Ah! Happy Swain! He waits the accustomed hour,
When twilight-gloom obscures the closing sky;
Then gladly seeks his loved paternal bower,
And shares the feast his native fields supply:
Friendship and Love, his Cottage Guests, receive him
With honest welcome and with smile sincere;
No threatening woes of present joys bereave him,
No sigh his bosom owns, his cheek no tear.
Ah! Happy Swain! Such bliss to me denying,
Fortune thy lot with envy bids me view;
Me, who from home and Spain an Exile flying,
Bid all I value, all I love, adieu.
No more mine ear shall list the well-known ditty
Sung by some Mountain-Girl, who tends her Goats,
Some Village-Swain imploring amorous pity,
Or Shepherd chaunting wild his rustic notes:
No more my arms a Parent’s fond embraces,
No more my heart domestic calm, must know;
Far from these joys, with sighs which Memory traces,
To sultry skies, and distant climes I go.
Where Indian Suns engender new diseases,
Where snakes and tigers breed, I bend my way
To brave the feverish thirst no art appeases,
The yellow plague, and madding blaze of day:
But not to feel slow pangs consume my liver,
To die by piece-meal in the bloom of age,
My boiling blood drank by insatiate fever,
And brain delirious with the day-star’s rage,
Can make me know such grief, as thus to sever
With many a bitter sigh, Dear Land, from Thee;
To feel this heart must doat on thee for ever,
And feel, that all thy joys are torn from me!
Ah me! How oft will Fancy’s spells in slumber
Recall my native Country to my mind!
How oft regret will bid me sadly number
Each lost delight and dear Friend left behind!
Wild Murcia’s Vales, and loved romantic bowers,
The River on whose banks a Child I played,
My Castle’s antient Halls, its frowning Towers,
Each much-regretted wood, and well-known Glade,
Dreams of the land where all my wishes centre,
Thy scenes, which I am doomed no more to know,
Full oft shall Memory trace, my soul’s Tormentor,
And turn each pleasure past to present woe.
But Lo! The Sun beneath the waves retires;
Night speeds apace her empire to restore:
Clouds from my sight obscure the village-spires,
Now seen but faintly, and now seen no more.
Oh! breathe not, Winds! Still be the Water’s motion!
Sleep, sleep, my Bark, in silence on the Main!
So when to-morrow’s light shall gild the Ocean,
Once more mine eyes shall see the coast of Spain.
Vain is the wish! My last petition scorning,
Fresh blows the Gale, and high the Billows swell:
Far shall we be before the break of Morning;
Oh! then for ever, native Spain, farewell!
Lorenzo had scarcely time to read these lines, when Elvira returned to him: The
giving a free course to her tears had relieved her, and her spirits had
regained their usual composure.
“I have nothing more to say, my Lord,” said She; “You have
heard my apprehensions, and my reasons for begging you not to repeat your
visits. I have thrown myself in full confidence upon your honour: I am certain
that you will not prove my opinion of you to have been too favourable.”
“But one question more, Segnora, and I leave you. Should the Duke of
Medina approve my love, would my addresses be unacceptable to yourself and the
fair Antonia?”
“I will be open with you, Don Lorenzo: There being little probability of
such an union taking place, I fear that it is desired but too ardently by my
Daughter. You have made an impression upon her young heart, which gives me the
most serious alarm: To prevent that impression from growing stronger, I am
obliged to decline your acquaintance. For me, you may be sure that I should
rejoice at establishing my Child so advantageously. Conscious that my
constitution, impaired by grief and illness, forbids me to expect a long
continuance in this world, I tremble at the thought of leaving her under the
protection of a perfect Stranger. The Marquis de las Cisternas is totally
unknown to me:
He will marry; His Lady may look upon Antonia with an eye of displeasure, and
deprive her of her only Friend. Should the Duke, your Uncle, give his consent,
you need not doubt obtaining mine, and my Daughter’s: But without his,
hope not for ours. At all events, what ever steps you may take, what ever may
be the Duke’s decision, till you know it let me beg your forbearing to
strengthen by your presence Antonia’s prepossession. If the sanction of
your Relations authorises your addressing her as your Wife, my Doors fly open
to you: If that sanction is refused, be satisfied to possess my esteem and
gratitude, but remember, that we must meet no more.”
Lorenzo promised reluctantly to conform to this decree: But He added that He
hoped soon to obtain that consent which would give him a claim to the renewal
of their acquaintance. He then explained to her why the Marquis had not called
in person, and made no scruple of confiding to her his Sister’s History.
He concluded by saying that He hoped to set Agnes at liberty the next day; and
that as soon as Don Raymond’s fears were quieted upon this subject, He
would lose no time in assuring Donna Elvira of his friendship and protection.
The Lady shook her head.
“I tremble for your Sister,” said She; “I have heard many
traits of the Domina of St. Clare’s character, from a Friend who was
educated in the same Convent with her. She reported her to be haughty,
inflexible, superstitious, and revengeful. I have since heard that She is
infatuated with the idea of rendering her Convent the most regular in Madrid,
and never forgave those whose imprudence threw upon it the slightest stain.
Though naturally violent and severe, when her interests require it, She well
knows how to assume an appearance of benignity. She leaves no means untried to
persuade young Women of rank to become Members of her Community: She is
implacable when once incensed, and has too much intrepidity to shrink at taking
the most rigorous measures for punishing the Offender. Doubtless, She will
consider your Sister’s quitting the Convent as a disgrace thrown upon it:
She will use every artifice to avoid obeying the mandate of his Holiness, and I
shudder to think that Donna Agnes is in the hands of this dangerous
Woman.”
Lorenzo now rose to take leave. Elvira gave him her hand at parting, which He
kissed respectfully; and telling her that He soon hoped for the permission to
salute that of Antonia, He returned to his Hotel. The Lady was perfectly
satisfied with the conversation which had past between them. She looked forward
with satisfaction to the prospect of his becoming her Son-in-law; But Prudence
bad her conceal from her Daughter’s knowledge the flattering hopes which
Herself now ventured to entertain.
Scarcely was it day, and already Lorenzo was at the Convent of St. Clare,
furnished with the necessary mandate. The Nuns were at Matins. He waited
impatiently for the conclusion of the service, and at length the Prioress
appeared at the Parlour Grate. Agnes was demanded. The old Lady replied, with a
melancholy air, that the dear Child’s situation grew hourly more
dangerous; That the Physicians despaired of her life; But that they had
declared the only chance for her recovery to consist in keeping her quiet, and
not to permit those to approach her whose presence was likely to agitate her.
Not a word of all this was believed by Lorenzo, any more than He credited the
expressions of grief and affection for Agnes, with which this account was
interlarded. To end the business, He put the Pope’s Bull into the hands
of the Domina, and insisted that, ill or in health, his Sister should be
delivered to him without delay.
The Prioress received the paper with an air of humility: But no sooner had her
eye glanced over the contents, than her resentment baffled all the efforts of
Hypocrisy. A deep crimson spread itself over her face, and She darted upon
Lorenzo looks of rage and menace.
“This order is positive,” said She in a voice of anger, which She
in vain strove to disguise; “Willingly would I obey it; But unfortunately
it is out of my power.”
Lorenzo interrupted her by an exclamation of surprize.
“I repeat it, Segnor; to obey this order is totally out of my power. From
tenderness to a Brother’s feelings, I would have communicated the sad
event to you by degrees, and have prepared you to hear it with fortitude. My
measures are broken through: This order commands me to deliver up to you the
Sister Agnes without delay; I am therefore obliged to inform you without
circumlocution, that on Friday last, She expired.”
Lorenzo started back with horror, and turned pale. A moment’s
recollection convinced him that this assertion must be false, and it restored
him to himself.
“You deceive me!” said He passionately; “But five minutes
past since you assured me that though ill She was still alive. Produce her this
instant! See her I must and will, and every attempt to keep her from me will be
unavailing.”
“You forget yourself, Segnor; You owe respect to my age as well as my
profession. Your Sister is no more. If I at first concealed her death, it was
from dreading lest an event so unexpected should produce on you too violent an
effect. In truth, I am but ill repaid for my attention. And what interest, I
pray you, should I have in detaining her? To know her wish of quitting our
society is a sufficient reason for me to wish her absence, and think her a
disgrace to the Sisterhood of St. Clare: But She has forfeited my affection in
a manner yet more culpable. Her crimes were great, and when you know the cause
of her death, you will doubtless rejoice, Don Lorenzo, that such a Wretch is no
longer in existence. She was taken ill on Thursday last on returning from
confession in the Capuchin Chapel. Her malady seemed attended with strange
circumstances; But She persisted in concealing its cause: Thanks to the Virgin,
we were too ignorant to suspect it! Judge then what must have been our
consternation, our horror, when She was delivered the next day of a stillborn
Child, whom She immediately followed to the Grave. How, Segnor? Is it possible
that your countenance expresses no surprize, no indignation? Is it possible
that your Sister’s infamy was known to you, and that still She possessed
your affection? In that case, you have no need of my compassion. I can say
nothing more, except repeat my inability of obeying the orders of his Holiness.
Agnes is no more, and to convince you that what I say is true, I swear by our
blessed Saviour, that three days have past since She was buried.”
Here She kissed a small crucifix which hung at her girdle. She then rose from
her chair, and quitted the Parlour. As She withdrew, She cast upon Lorenzo a
scornful smile.
“Farewell, Segnor,” said She; “I know no remedy for this
accident: I fear that even a second Bull from the Pope will not procure your
Sister’s resurrection.”
Lorenzo also retired, penetrated with affliction: But Don Raymond’s at
the news of this event amounted to Madness. He would not be convinced that
Agnes was really dead, and continued to insist that the Walls of St. Clare
still confined her. No arguments could make him abandon his hopes of regaining
her: Every day some fresh scheme was invented for procuring intelligence of
her, and all of them were attended with the same success.
On his part, Medina gave up the idea of ever seeing his Sister more: Yet He
believed that She had been taken off by unfair means. Under this persuasion, He
encouraged Don Raymond’s researches, determined, should He discover the
least warrant for his suspicions, to take a severe vengeance upon the unfeeling
Prioress. The loss of his Sister affected him sincerely; Nor was it the least
cause of his distress that propriety obliged him for some time to defer
mentioning Antonia to the Duke. In the meanwhile his emissaries constantly
surrounded Elvira’s Door. He had intelligence of all the movements of his
Mistress: As She never failed every Thursday to attend the Sermon in the
Capuchin Cathedral, He was secure of seeing her once a week, though in
compliance with his promise, He carefully shunned her observation. Thus two
long Months passed away. Still no information was procured of Agnes: All but
the Marquis credited her death; and now Lorenzo determined to disclose his
sentiments to his Uncle. He had already dropt some hints of his intention to
marry; They had been as favourably received as He could expect, and He
harboured no doubt of the success of his application.
CHAPTER VI.
While in each other’s arms entranced They lay,
They blessed the night, and curst the coming day.
LEE.
The burst of transport was past: Ambrosio’s lust was satisfied; Pleasure
fled, and Shame usurped her seat in his bosom. Confused and terrified at his
weakness, He drew himself from Matilda’s arms. His perjury presented
itself before him: He reflected on the scene which had just been acted, and
trembled at the consequences of a discovery. He looked forward with horror; His
heart was despondent, and became the abode of satiety and disgust. He avoided
the eyes of his Partner in frailty; A melancholy silence prevailed, during
which Both seemed busied with disagreeable reflections.
Matilda was the first to break it. She took his hand gently, and pressed it to
her burning lips.
“Ambrosio!” She murmured in a soft and trembling voice.
The Abbot started at the sound. He turned his eyes upon Matilda’s: They
were filled with tears; Her cheeks were covered with blushes, and her
supplicating looks seemed to solicit his compassion.
“Dangerous Woman!” said He; “Into what an abyss of misery
have you plunged me! Should your sex be discovered, my honour, nay my life,
must pay for the pleasure of a few moments. Fool that I was, to trust myself to
your seductions! What can now be done? How can my offence be expiated? What
atonement can purchase the pardon of my crime? Wretched Matilda, you have
destroyed my quiet for ever!”
“To me these reproaches, Ambrosio? To me, who have sacrificed for you the
world’s pleasures, the luxury of wealth, the delicacy of sex, my Friends,
my fortune, and my fame? What have you lost, which I preserved? Have I
not shared in your guilt? Have you not shared in my
pleasure? Guilt, did I say? In what consists ours, unless in the opinion of an
ill-judging World? Let that World be ignorant of them, and our joys become
divine and blameless! Unnatural were your vows of Celibacy; Man was not created
for such a state; And were Love a crime, God never would have made it so sweet,
so irresistible! Then banish those clouds from your brow, my Ambrosio! Indulge
in those pleasures freely, without which life is a worthless gift: Cease to
reproach me with having taught you what is bliss, and feel equal transports
with the Woman who adores you!”
As She spoke, her eyes were filled with a delicious languor. Her bosom panted:
She twined her arms voluptuously round him, drew him towards her, and glewed
her lips to his. Ambrosio again raged with desire: The die was thrown: His vows
were already broken; He had already committed the crime, and why should He
refrain from enjoying its reward? He clasped her to his breast with redoubled
ardour. No longer repressed by the sense of shame, He gave a loose to his
intemperate appetites. While the fair Wanton put every invention of lust in
practice, every refinement in the art of pleasure which might heighten the
bliss of her possession, and render her Lover’s transports still more
exquisite, Ambrosio rioted in delights till then unknown to him: Swift fled the
night, and the Morning blushed to behold him still clasped in the embraces of
Matilda.
Intoxicated with pleasure, the Monk rose from the Syren’s luxurious
Couch. He no longer reflected with shame upon his incontinence, or dreaded the
vengeance of offended heaven. His only fear was lest Death should rob him of
enjoyments, for which his long Fast had only given a keener edge to his
appetite. Matilda was still under the influence of poison, and the voluptuous
Monk trembled less for his Preserver’s life than his Concubine’s.
Deprived of her, He would not easily find another Mistress with whom He could
indulge his passions so fully, and so safely. He therefore pressed her with
earnestness to use the means of preservation which She had declared to be in
her possession.
“Yes!” replied Matilda; “Since you have made me feel that
Life is valuable, I will rescue mine at any rate. No dangers shall appall me: I
will look upon the consequences of my action boldly, nor shudder at the horrors
which they present. I will think my sacrifice scarcely worthy to purchase your
possession, and remember that a moment past in your arms in this world
o’er-pays an age of punishment in the next. But before I take this step,
Ambrosio, give me your solemn oath never to enquire by what means I shall
preserve myself.”
He did so in a manner the most binding.
“I thank you, my Beloved. This precaution is necessary, for though you
know it not, you are under the command of vulgar prejudices: The Business on
which I must be employed this night, might startle you from its singularity,
and lower me in your opinion. Tell me; Are you possessed of the Key of the low
door on the western side of the Garden?”
“The Door which opens into the burying-ground common to us and the
Sisterhood of St. Clare? I have not the Key, but can easily procure it.”
“You have only this to do. Admit me into the burying-ground at midnight;
Watch while I descend into the vaults of St. Clare, lest some prying eye should
observe my actions; Leave me there alone for an hour, and that life is safe
which I dedicate to your pleasures. To prevent creating suspicion, do not visit
me during the day. Remember the Key, and that I expect you before twelve. Hark!
I hear steps approaching! Leave me; I will pretend to sleep.”
The Friar obeyed, and left the Cell. As He opened the door, Father Pablos made
his appearance.
“I come,” said the Latter, “to enquire after the health of my
young Patient.”
“Hush!” replied Ambrosio, laying his finger upon his lip;
“Speak softly; I am just come from him. He has fallen into a profound
slumber, which doubtless will be of service to him. Do not disturb him at
present, for He wishes to repose.”
Father Pablos obeyed, and hearing the Bell ring, accompanied the Abbot to
Matins. Ambrosio felt embarrassed as He entered the Chapel. Guilt was new to
him, and He fancied that every eye could read the transactions of the night
upon his countenance. He strove to pray; His bosom no longer glowed with
devotion; His thoughts insensibly wandered to Matilda’s secret charms.
But what He wanted in purity of heart, He supplied by exterior sanctity. The
better to cloak his transgression, He redoubled his pretensions to the
semblance of virtue, and never appeared more devoted to Heaven as since He had
broken through his engagements. Thus did He unconsciously add Hypocrisy to
perjury and incontinence; He had fallen into the latter errors from yielding to
seduction almost irresistible; But he was now guilty of a voluntary fault by
endeavouring to conceal those into which Another had betrayed him.
The Matins concluded, Ambrosio retired to his Cell. The pleasures which He had
just tasted for the first time were still impressed upon his mind. His brain
was bewildered, and presented a confused Chaos of remorse, voluptuousness,
inquietude, and fear. He looked back with regret to that peace of soul, that
security of virtue, which till then had been his portion. He had indulged in
excesses whose very idea but four and twenty hours before He had recoiled at
with horror. He shuddered at reflecting that a trifling indiscretion on his
part, or on Matilda’s, would overturn that fabric of reputation which it
had cost him thirty years to erect, and render him the abhorrence of that
People of whom He was then the Idol. Conscience painted to him in glaring
colours his perjury and weakness; Apprehension magnified to him the horrors of
punishment, and He already fancied himself in the prisons of the Inquisition.
To these tormenting ideas succeeded Matilda’s beauty, and those delicious
lessons which, once learnt, can never be forgotten. A single glance thrown upon
these reconciled him with himself. He considered the pleasures of the former
night to have been purchased at an easy price by the sacrifice of innocence and
honour. Their very remembrance filled his soul with ecstacy; He cursed his
foolish vanity, which had induced him to waste in obscurity the bloom of life,
ignorant of the blessings of Love and Woman. He determined at all events to
continue his commerce with Matilda, and called every argument to his aid which
might confirm his resolution. He asked himself, provided his irregularity was
unknown, in what would his fault consist, and what consequences He had to
apprehend? By adhering strictly to every rule of his order save Chastity, He
doubted not to retain the esteem of Men, and even the protection of heaven. He
trusted easily to be forgiven so slight and natural a deviation from his vows:
But He forgot that having pronounced those vows, Incontinence, in Laymen the
most venial of errors, became in his person the most heinous of crimes.
Once decided upon his future conduct, his mind became more easy. He threw
himself upon his bed, and strove by sleeping to recruit his strength exhausted
by his nocturnal excesses. He awoke refreshed, and eager for a repetition of
his pleasures. Obedient to Matilda’s order, He visited not her Cell
during the day. Father Pablos mentioned in the Refectory that Rosario had at
length been prevailed upon to follow his prescription; But that the medicine
had not produced the slightest effect, and that He believed no mortal skill
could rescue him from the Grave. With this opinion the Abbot agreed, and
affected to lament the untimely fate of a Youth, whose talents had appeared so
promising.
The night arrived. Ambrosio had taken care to procure from the Porter the Key
of the low door opening into the Cemetery. Furnished with this, when all was
silent in the Monastery, He quitted his Cell, and hastened to Matilda’s.
She had left her bed, and was drest before his arrival.
“I have been expecting you with impatience,” said She; “My
life depends upon these moments. Have you the Key?”
“I have.”
“Away then to the garden. We have no time to lose. Follow me!”
She took a small covered Basket from the Table. Bearing this in one hand, and
the Lamp, which was flaming upon the Hearth, in the other, She hastened from
the Cell. Ambrosio followed her. Both maintained a profound silence. She moved
on with quick but cautious steps, passed through the Cloisters, and reached the
Western side of the Garden. Her eyes flashed with a fire and wildness which
impressed the Monk at once with awe and horror. A determined desperate courage
reigned upon her brow. She gave the Lamp to Ambrosio; Then taking from him the
Key, She unlocked the low Door, and entered the Cemetery. It was a vast and
spacious Square planted with yew trees: Half of it belonged to the Abbey; The
other half was the property of the Sisterhood of St. Clare, and was protected
by a roof of Stone. The Division was marked by an iron railing, the wicket of
which was generally left unlocked.
Thither Matilda bent her course. She opened the wicket and sought for the door
leading to the subterraneous Vaults, where reposed the mouldering Bodies of the
Votaries of St. Clare. The night was perfectly dark; Neither Moon or Stars were
visible. Luckily there was not a breath of Wind, and the Friar bore his Lamp in
full security: By the assistance of its beams, the door of the Sepulchre was
soon discovered. It was sunk within the hollow of a wall, and almost concealed
by thick festoons of ivy hanging over it. Three steps of rough-hewn Stone
conducted to it, and Matilda was on the point of descending them when She
suddenly started back.
“There are People in the Vaults!” She whispered to the Monk;
“Conceal yourself till they are past.
She took refuge behind a lofty and magnificent Tomb, erected in honour of the
Convent’s Foundress. Ambrosio followed her example, carefully hiding his
Lamp lest its beams should betray them. But a few moments had elapsed when the
Door was pushed open leading to the subterraneous Caverns. Rays of light
proceeded up the Staircase: They enabled the concealed Spectators to observe
two Females drest in religious habits, who seemed engaged in earnest
conversation. The Abbot had no difficulty to recognize the Prioress of St.
Clare in the first, and one of the elder Nuns in her Companion.
“Every thing is prepared,” said the Prioress; “Her fate shall
be decided tomorrow. All her tears and sighs will be unavailing. No! In five
and twenty years that I have been Superior of this Convent, never did I witness
a transaction more infamous!”
“You must expect much opposition to your will;” the Other replied
in a milder voice; “Agnes has many Friends in the Convent, and in
particular the Mother St. Ursula will espouse her cause most warmly. In truth,
She merits to have Friends; and I wish I could prevail upon you to consider her
youth, and her peculiar situation. She seems sensible of her fault; The excess
of her grief proves her penitence, and I am convinced that her tears flow more
from contrition than fear of punishment. Reverend Mother, would you be
persuaded to mitigate the severity of your sentence, would you but deign to
overlook this first transgression, I offer myself as the pledge of her future
conduct.”
“Overlook it, say you? Mother Camilla, you amaze me! What? After
disgracing me in the presence of Madrid’s Idol, of the very Man on whom I
most wished to impress an idea of the strictness of my discipline? How
despicable must I have appeared to the reverend Abbot! No, Mother, No! I never
can forgive the insult. I cannot better convince Ambrosio that I abhor such
crimes, than by punishing that of Agnes with all the rigour of which our severe
laws admit. Cease then your supplications; They will all be unavailing. My
resolution is taken: Tomorrow Agnes shall be made a terrible example of my
justice and resentment.”
The Mother Camilla seemed not to give up the point, but by this time the Nuns
were out of hearing. The Prioress unlocked the door which communicated with St.
Clare’s Chapel, and having entered with her Companion, closed it again
after them.
Matilda now asked, who was this Agnes with whom the Prioress was thus incensed,
and what connexion She could have with Ambrosio. He related her adventure; and
He added, that since that time his ideas having undergone a thorough
revolution, He now felt much compassion for the unfortunate Nun.
“I design,” said He, “to request an audience of the Domina
tomorrow, and use every means of obtaining a mitigation of her sentence.”
“Beware of what you do!” interrupted Matilda; “Your sudden
change of sentiment may naturally create surprize, and may give birth to
suspicions which it is most our interest to avoid. Rather, redouble your
outward austerity, and thunder out menaces against the errors of others, the
better to conceal your own. Abandon the Nun to her fate. Your interfering might
be dangerous, and her imprudence merits to be punished: She is unworthy to
enjoy Love’s pleasures, who has not wit enough to conceal them. But in
discussing this trifling subject I waste moments which are precious. The night
flies apace, and much must be done before morning. The Nuns are retired; All is
safe. Give me the Lamp, Ambrosio. I must descend alone into these Caverns: Wait
here, and if any one approaches, warn me by your voice; But as you value your
existence, presume not to follow me. Your life would fall a victim to your
imprudent curiosity.”
Thus saying She advanced towards the Sepulchre, still holding her Lamp in one
hand, and her little Basket in the other. She touched the door: It turned
slowly upon its grating hinges, and a narrow winding staircase of black marble
presented itself to her eyes. She descended it. Ambrosio remained above,
watching the faint beams of the Lamp as they still proceeded up the stairs.
They disappeared, and He found himself in total darkness.
Left to himself He could not reflect without surprize on the sudden change in
Matilda’s character and sentiments. But a few days had past since She
appeared the mildest and softest of her sex, devoted to his will, and looking
up to him as to a superior Being. Now She assumed a sort of courage and
manliness in her manners and discourse but ill-calculated to please him. She
spoke no longer to insinuate, but command: He found himself unable to cope with
her in argument, and was unwillingly obliged to confess the superiority of her
judgment. Every moment convinced him of the astonishing powers of her mind: But
what She gained in the opinion of the Man, She lost with interest in the
affection of the Lover. He regretted Rosario, the fond, the gentle, and
submissive: He grieved that Matilda preferred the virtues of his sex to those
of her own; and when He thought of her expressions respecting the devoted Nun,
He could not help blaming them as cruel and unfeminine. Pity is a sentiment so
natural, so appropriate to the female character, that it is scarcely a merit
for a Woman to possess it, but to be without it is a grievous crime. Ambrosio
could not easily forgive his Mistress for being deficient in this amiable
quality. However, though he blamed her insensibility, He felt the truth of her
observations; and though He pitied sincerely the unfortunate Agnes, He resolved
to drop the idea of interposing in her behalf.
Near an hour had elapsed, since Matilda descended into the Caverns; Still She
returned not. Ambrosio’s curiosity was excited. He drew near the
Staircase. He listened. All was silent, except that at intervals He caught the
sound of Matilda’s voice, as it wound along the subterraneous passages,
and was re-echoed by the Sepulchre’s vaulted roofs. She was at too great
a distance for him to distinguish her words, and ere they reached him they were
deadened into a low murmur. He longed to penetrate into this mystery. He
resolved to disobey her injunctions and follow her into the Cavern. He advanced
to the Staircase; He had already descended some steps when his courage failed
him. He remembered Matilda’s menaces if He infringed her orders, and his
bosom was filled with a secret unaccountable awe. He returned up the stairs,
resumed his former station, and waited impatiently for the conclusion of this
adventure.
Suddenly He was sensible of a violent shock: An earthquake rocked the ground.
The Columns which supported the roof under which He stood were so strongly
shaken, that every moment menaced him with its fall, and at the same moment He
heard a loud and tremendous burst of thunder. It ceased, and his eyes being
fixed upon the Staircase, He saw a bright column of light flash along the
Caverns beneath. It was seen but for an instant. No sooner did it disappear,
than all was once more quiet and obscure. Profound Darkness again surrounded
him, and the silence of night was only broken by the whirring Bat, as She
flitted slowly by him.
With every instant Ambrosio’s amazement increased. Another hour elapsed,
after which the same light again appeared and was lost again as suddenly. It
was accompanied by a strain of sweet but solemn Music, which as it stole
through the Vaults below, inspired the Monk with mingled delight and terror. It
had not long been hushed, when He heard Matilda’s steps upon the
Staircase. She ascended from the Cavern; The most lively joy animated her
beautiful features.
“Did you see any thing?” She asked.
“Twice I saw a column of light flash up the Staircase.”
“Nothing else?”
“Nothing.”
“The Morning is on the point of breaking. Let us retire to the Abbey,
lest daylight should betray us.”
With a light step She hastened from the burying-ground. She regained her Cell,
and the curious Abbot still accompanied her. She closed the door, and
disembarrassed herself of her Lamp and Basket.
“I have succeeded!” She cried, throwing herself upon his bosom:
“Succeeded beyond my fondest hopes! I shall live, Ambrosio, shall live
for you! The step which I shuddered at taking proves to me a source of joys
inexpressible! Oh! that I dared communicate those joys to you! Oh! that I were
permitted to share with you my power, and raise you as high above the level of
your sex, as one bold deed has exalted me above mine!”
“And what prevents you, Matilda?” interrupted the Friar; “Why
is your business in the Cavern made a secret? Do you think me undeserving of
your confidence? Matilda, I must doubt the truth of your affection, while you
have joys in which I am forbidden to share.”
“You reproach me with injustice. I grieve sincerely that I am obliged to
conceal from you my happiness. But I am not to blame: The fault lies not in me,
but in yourself, my Ambrosio! You are still too much the Monk. Your mind is
enslaved by the prejudices of Education; And Superstition might make you
shudder at the idea of that which experience has taught me to prize and value.
At present you are unfit to be trusted with a secret of such importance: But
the strength of your judgment; and the curiosity which I rejoice to see
sparkling in your eyes, makes me hope that you will one day deserve my
confidence. Till that period arrives, restrain your impatience. Remember that
you have given me your solemn oath never to enquire into this night’s
adventures. I insist upon your keeping this oath: For though” She added
smiling, while She sealed his lips with a wanton kiss; “Though I forgive
your breaking your vows to heaven, I expect you to keep your vows to me.”
The Friar returned the embrace which had set his blood on fire. The luxurious
and unbounded excesses of the former night were renewed, and they separated not
till the Bell rang for Matins.
The same pleasures were frequently repeated. The Monks rejoiced in the feigned
Rosario’s unexpected recovery, and none of them suspected his real sex.
The Abbot possessed his Mistress in tranquillity, and perceiving his frailty
unsuspected, abandoned himself to his passions in full security. Shame and
remorse no longer tormented him. Frequent repetitions made him familiar with
sin, and his bosom became proof against the stings of Conscience. In these
sentiments He was encouraged by Matilda; But She soon was aware that She had
satiated her Lover by the unbounded freedom of her caresses. Her charms
becoming accustomed to him, they ceased to excite the same desires which at
first they had inspired. The delirium of passion being past, He had leisure to
observe every trifling defect: Where none were to be found, Satiety made him
fancy them. The Monk was glutted with the fullness of pleasure: A Week had
scarcely elapsed before He was wearied of his Paramour: His warm constitution
still made him seek in her arms the gratification of his lust: But when the
moment of passion was over, He quitted her with disgust, and his humour,
naturally inconstant, made him sigh impatiently for variety.
Possession, which cloys Man, only increases the affection of Woman. Matilda
with every succeeding day grew more attached to the Friar. Since He had
obtained her favours, He was become dearer to her than ever, and She felt
grateful to him for the pleasures in which they had equally been Sharers.
Unfortunately as her passion grew ardent, Ambrosio’s grew cold; The very
marks of her fondness excited his disgust, and its excess served to extinguish
the flame which already burned but feebly in his bosom. Matilda could not but
remark that her society seemed to him daily less agreeable: He was inattentive
while She spoke: her musical talents, which She possessed in perfection, had
lost the power of amusing him; Or if He deigned to praise them, his compliments
were evidently forced and cold. He no longer gazed upon her with affection, or
applauded her sentiments with a Lover’s partiality. This Matilda well
perceived, and redoubled her efforts to revive those sentiments which He once
had felt. She could not but fail, since He considered as importunities the
pains which She took to please him, and was disgusted by the very means which
She used to recall the Wanderer. Still, however, their illicit Commerce
continued: But it was clear that He was led to her arms, not by love, but the
cravings of brutal appetite. His constitution made a Woman necessary to him,
and Matilda was the only one with whom He could indulge his passions safely: In
spite of her beauty, He gazed upon every other Female with more desire; But
fearing that his Hypocrisy should be made public, He confined his inclinations
to his own breast.
It was by no means his nature to be timid: But his education had impressed his
mind with fear so strongly, that apprehension was now become part of his
character. Had his Youth been passed in the world, He would have shown himself
possessed of many brilliant and manly qualities. He was naturally enterprizing,
firm, and fearless: He had a Warrior’s heart, and He might have shone
with splendour at the head of an Army. There was no want of generosity in his
nature: The Wretched never failed to find in him a compassionate Auditor: His
abilities were quick and shining, and his judgment, vast, solid, and decisive.
With such qualifications He would have been an ornament to his Country: That He
possessed them, He had given proofs in his earliest infancy, and his Parents
had beheld his dawning virtues with the fondest delight and admiration.
Unfortunately, while yet a Child He was deprived of those Parents. He fell into
the power of a Relation whose only wish about him was never to hear of him
more; For that purpose He gave him in charge to his Friend, the former Superior
of the Capuchins. The Abbot, a very Monk, used all his endeavours to persuade
the Boy that happiness existed not without the walls of a Convent. He succeeded
fully. To deserve admittance into the order of St. Francis was Ambrosio’s
highest ambition. His Instructors carefully repressed those virtues whose
grandeur and disinterestedness were ill-suited to the Cloister. Instead of
universal benevolence, He adopted a selfish partiality for his own particular
establishment: He was taught to consider compassion for the errors of Others as
a crime of the blackest dye: The noble frankness of his temper was exchanged
for servile humility; and in order to break his natural spirit, the Monks
terrified his young mind by placing before him all the horrors with which
Superstition could furnish them: They painted to him the torments of the Damned
in colours the most dark, terrible, and fantastic, and threatened him at the
slightest fault with eternal perdition. No wonder that his imagination
constantly dwelling upon these fearful objects should have rendered his
character timid and apprehensive. Add to this, that his long absence from the
great world, and total unacquaintance with the common dangers of life, made him
form of them an idea far more dismal than the reality. While the Monks were
busied in rooting out his virtues and narrowing his sentiments, they allowed
every vice which had fallen to his share to arrive at full perfection. He was
suffered to be proud, vain, ambitious, and disdainful: He was jealous of his
Equals, and despised all merit but his own: He was implacable when offended,
and cruel in his revenge. Still in spite of the pains taken to pervert them,
his natural good qualities would occasionally break through the gloom cast over
them so carefully:
At such times the contest for superiority between his real and acquired
character was striking and unaccountable to those unacquainted with his
original disposition. He pronounced the most severe sentences upon Offenders,
which, the moment after, Compassion induced him to mitigate: He undertook the
most daring enterprizes, which the fear of their consequences soon obliged him
to abandon: His inborn genius darted a brilliant light upon subjects the most
obscure; and almost instantaneously his Superstition replunged them in darkness
more profound than that from which they had just been rescued. His Brother
Monks, regarding him as a Superior Being, remarked not this contradiction in
their Idol’s conduct. They were persuaded that what He did must be right,
and supposed him to have good reasons for changing his resolutions. The fact
was, that the different sentiments with which Education and Nature had inspired
him were combating in his bosom: It remained for his passions, which as yet no
opportunity had called into play, to decide the victory. Unfortunately his
passions were the very worst Judges, to whom He could possibly have applied.
His monastic seclusion had till now been in his favour, since it gave him no
room for discovering his bad qualities. The superiority of his talents raised
him too far above his Companions to permit his being jealous of them: His
exemplary piety, persuasive eloquence, and pleasing manners had secured him
universal Esteem, and consequently He had no injuries to revenge: His Ambition
was justified by his acknowledged merit, and his pride considered as no more
than proper confidence. He never saw, much less conversed with, the other sex:
He was ignorant of the pleasures in Woman’s power to bestow, and if He
read in the course of his studies
“That men were fond, he smiled, and wondered how!”
For a time, spare diet, frequent watching, and severe penance cooled and
represt the natural warmth of his constitution: But no sooner did opportunity
present itself, no sooner did He catch a glimpse of joys to which He was still
a Stranger, than Religion’s barriers were too feeble to resist the
overwhelming torrent of his desires. All impediments yielded before the force
of his temperament, warm, sanguine, and voluptuous in the excess.
As yet his other passions lay dormant; But they only needed to be once
awakened, to display themselves with violence as great and irresistible.
He continued to be the admiration of Madrid. The Enthusiasm created by his
eloquence seemed rather to increase than diminish.
Every Thursday, which was the only day when He appeared in public, the Capuchin
Cathedral was crowded with Auditors, and his discourse was always received with
the same approbation. He was named Confessor to all the chief families in
Madrid; and no one was counted fashionable who was injoined penance by any
other than Ambrosio. In his resolution of never stirring out of his Convent, He
still persisted. This circumstance created a still greater opinion of his
sanctity and self-denial. Above all, the Women sang forth his praises loudly,
less influenced by devotion than by his noble countenance, majestic air, and
well-turned, graceful figure. The Abbey door was thronged with Carriages from
morning to night; and the noblest and fairest Dames of Madrid confessed to the
Abbot their secret peccadilloes.
The eyes of the luxurious Friar devoured their charms: Had his Penitents
consulted those Interpreters, He would have needed no other means of expressing
his desires. For his misfortune, they were so strongly persuaded of his
continence, that the possibility of his harbouring indecent thoughts never once
entered their imaginations. The climate’s heat, ’tis well known,
operates with no small influence upon the constitutions of the Spanish Ladies:
But the most abandoned would have thought it an easier task to inspire with
passion the marble Statue of St. Francis than the cold and rigid heart of the
immaculate Ambrosio.
On his part, the Friar was little acquainted with the depravity of the world;
He suspected not that but few of his Penitents would have rejected his
addresses. Yet had He been better instructed on this head, the danger attending
such an attempt would have sealed up his lips in silence. He knew that it would
be difficult for a Woman to keep a secret so strange and so important as his
frailty; and He even trembled lest Matilda should betray him. Anxious to
preserve a reputation which was infinitely dear to him, He saw all the risque
of committing it to the power of some vain giddy Female; and as the Beauties of
Madrid affected only his senses without touching his heart, He forgot them as
soon as they were out of his sight. The danger of discovery, the fear of being
repulsed, the loss of reputation, all these considerations counselled him to
stifle his desires: And though He now felt for it the most perfect
indifference, He was necessitated to confine himself to Matilda’s person.
One morning, the confluence of Penitents was greater than usual. He was
detained in the Confessional Chair till a late hour. At length the crowd was
dispatched, and He prepared to quit the Chapel, when two Females entered and
drew near him with humility. They threw up their veils, and the youngest
entreated him to listen to her for a few moments. The melody of her voice, of
that voice to which no Man ever listened without interest, immediately caught
Ambrosio’s attention. He stopped. The Petitioner seemed bowed down with
affliction: Her cheeks were pale, her eyes dimmed with tears, and her hair fell
in disorder over her face and bosom. Still her countenance was so sweet, so
innocent, so heavenly, as might have charmed an heart less susceptible, than
that which panted in the Abbot’s breast. With more than usual softness of
manner He desired her to proceed, and heard her speak as follows with an
emotion which increased every moment.
“Reverend Father, you see an Unfortunate, threatened with the loss of her
dearest, of almost her only Friend! My Mother, my excellent Mother lies upon
the bed of sickness. A sudden and dreadful malady seized her last night; and so
rapid has been its progress, that the Physicians despair of her life. Human aid
fails me; Nothing remains for me but to implore the mercy of Heaven. Father,
all Madrid rings with the report of your piety and virtue. Deign to remember my
Mother in your prayers: Perhaps they may prevail on the Almighty to spare her;
and should that be the case, I engage myself every Thursday in the next three
Months to illuminate the Shrine of St. Francis in his honour.”
“So!” thought the Monk; “Here we have a second Vincentio
della Ronda. Rosario’s adventure began thus,” and He wished
secretly that this might have the same conclusion.
He acceded to the request. The Petitioner returned him thanks with every mark
of gratitude, and then continued.
“I have yet another favour to ask. We are Strangers in Madrid; My Mother
needs a Confessor, and knows not to whom She should apply. We understand that
you never quit the Abbey, and Alas! my poor Mother is unable to come hither! If
you would have the goodness, reverend Father, to name a proper person, whose
wise and pious consolations may soften the agonies of my Parent’s
deathbed, you will confer an everlasting favour upon hearts not
ungrateful.”
With this petition also the Monk complied. Indeed, what petition would He have
refused, if urged in such enchanting accents? The suppliant was so interesting!
Her voice was so sweet, so harmonious! Her very tears became her, and her
affliction seemed to add new lustre to her charms. He promised to send to her a
Confessor that same Evening, and begged her to leave her address. The Companion
presented him with a Card on which it was written, and then withdrew with the
fair Petitioner, who pronounced before her departure a thousand benedictions on
the Abbot’s goodness. His eyes followed her out of the Chapel. It was not
till She was out of sight that He examined the Card, on which He read the
following words.
“Donna Elvira Dalfa, Strada di San Iago, four doors from the Palace
d’Albornos.”
The Suppliant was no other than Antonia, and Leonella was her Companion. The
Latter had not consented without difficulty to accompany her Niece to the
Abbey: Ambrosio had inspired her with such awe that She trembled at the very
sight of him. Her fears had conquered even her natural loquacity, and while in
his presence She uttered not a single syllable.
The Monk retired to his Cell, whither He was pursued by Antonia’s image.
He felt a thousand new emotions springing in his bosom, and He trembled to
examine into the cause which gave them birth. They were totally different from
those inspired by Matilda, when She first declared her sex and her affection.
He felt not the provocation of lust; No voluptuous desires rioted in his bosom;
Nor did a burning imagination picture to him the charms which Modesty had
veiled from his eyes. On the contrary, what He now felt was a mingled sentiment
of tenderness, admiration, and respect. A soft and delicious melancholy infused
itself into his soul, and He would not have exchanged it for the most lively
transports of joy. Society now disgusted him: He delighted in solitude, which
permitted his indulging the visions of Fancy: His thoughts were all gentle,
sad, and soothing, and the whole wide world presented him with no other object
than Antonia.
“Happy Man!” He exclaimed in his romantic enthusiasm; “Happy
Man, who is destined to possess the heart of that lovely Girl! What delicacy in
her features! What elegance in her form! How enchanting was the timid innocence
of her eyes, and how different from the wanton expression, the wild luxurious
fire which sparkles in Matilda’s! Oh! sweeter must one kiss be snatched
from the rosy lips of the First, than all the full and lustful favours bestowed
so freely by the Second. Matilda gluts me with enjoyment even to loathing,
forces me to her arms, apes the Harlot, and glories in her prostitution.
Disgusting! Did She know the inexpressible charm of Modesty, how irresistibly
it enthralls the heart of Man, how firmly it chains him to the Throne of
Beauty, She never would have thrown it off. What would be too dear a price for
this lovely Girl’s affections? What would I refuse to sacrifice, could I
be released from my vows, and permitted to declare my love in the sight of
earth and heaven? While I strove to inspire her with tenderness, with
friendship and esteem, how tranquil and undisturbed would the hours roll away!
Gracious God! To see her blue downcast eyes beam upon mine with timid fondness!
To sit for days, for years listening to that gentle voice! To acquire the right
of obliging her, and hear the artless expressions of her gratitude! To watch
the emotions of her spotless heart! To encourage each dawning virtue! To share
in her joy when happy, to kiss away her tears when distrest, and to see her fly
to my arms for comfort and support! Yes; If there is perfect bliss on earth,
’tis his lot alone, who becomes that Angel’s Husband.”
While his fancy coined these ideas, He paced his Cell with a disordered air.
His eyes were fixed upon vacancy: His head reclined upon his shoulder; A tear
rolled down his cheek, while He reflected that the vision of happiness for him
could never be realized.
“She is lost to me!” He continued; “By marriage She cannot be
mine: And to seduce such innocence, to use the confidence reposed in me to work
her ruin.... Oh! it would be a crime, blacker than yet the world ever
witnessed! Fear not, lovely Girl! Your virtue runs no risque from me. Not for
Indies would I make that gentle bosom know the tortures of remorse.”
Again He paced his chamber hastily. Then stopping, his eye fell upon the
picture of his once-admired Madona. He tore it with indignation from the wall:
He threw it on the ground, and spurned it from him with his foot.
“The Prostitute!”
Unfortunate Matilda! Her Paramour forgot that for his sake alone She had
forfeited her claim to virtue; and his only reason for despising her was that
She had loved him much too well.
He threw himself into a Chair which stood near the Table. He saw the card with
Elvira’s address. He took it up, and it brought to his recollection his
promise respecting a Confessor. He passed a few minutes in doubt: But
Antonia’s Empire over him was already too much decided to permit his
making a long resistance to the idea which struck him. He resolved to be the
Confessor himself. He could leave the Abbey unobserved without difficulty: By
wrapping up his head in his Cowl He hoped to pass through the Streets without
being recognised: By taking these precautions, and by recommending secrecy to
Elvira’s family, He doubted not to keep Madrid in ignorance that He had
broken his vow never to see the outside of the Abbey walls. Matilda was the
only person whose vigilance He dreaded: But by informing her at the Refectory
that during the whole of that day, Business would confine him to his Cell, He
thought himself secure from her wakeful jealousy. Accordingly, at the hours
when the Spaniards are generally taking their Siesta, He ventured to quit the
Abbey by a private door, the Key of which was in his possession. The Cowl of
his habit was thrown over his face: From the heat of the weather the Streets
were almost totally deserted: The Monk met with few people, found the Strada di
San Iago, and arrived without accident at Donna Elvira’s door. He rang,
was admitted, and immediately ushered into an upper apartment.
It was here that He ran the greatest risque of a discovery. Had Leonella been
at home, She would have recognized him directly: Her communicative disposition
would never have permitted her to rest till all Madrid was informed that
Ambrosio had ventured out of the Abbey, and visited her Sister. Fortune here
stood the Monk’s Friend. On Leonella’s return home, She found a
letter instructing her that a Cousin was just dead, who had left what little He
possessed between Herself and Elvira. To secure this bequest She was obliged to
set out for Cordova without losing a moment. Amidst all her foibles her heart
was truly warm and affectionate, and She was unwilling to quit her Sister in so
dangerous a state. But Elvira insisted upon her taking the journey, conscious
that in her Daughter’s forlorn situation no increase of fortune, however
trifling, ought to be neglected. Accordingly, Leonella left Madrid, sincerely
grieved at her Sister’s illness, and giving some few sighs to the memory
of the amiable but inconstant Don Christoval. She was fully persuaded that at
first She had made a terrible breach in his heart: But hearing nothing more of
him, She supposed that He had quitted the pursuit, disgusted by the lowness of
her origin, and knowing upon other terms than marriage He had nothing to hope
from such a Dragon of Virtue as She professed herself; Or else, that being
naturally capricious and changeable, the remembrance of her charms had been
effaced from the Condé’s heart by those of some newer Beauty. Whatever
was the cause of her losing him, She lamented it sorely. She strove in vain, as
She assured every body who was kind enough to listen to her, to tear his image
from her too susceptible heart. She affected the airs of a lovesick Virgin, and
carried them all to the most ridiculous excess. She heaved lamentable sighs,
walked with her arms folded, uttered long soliloquies, and her discourse
generally turned upon some forsaken Maid who expired of a broken heart! Her
fiery locks were always ornamented with a garland of willow; Every evening She
was seen straying upon the Banks of a rivulet by Moonlight; and She declared
herself a violent Admirer of murmuring Streams and Nightingales;
“Of lonely haunts, and twilight Groves,
“Places which pale Passion loves!”
Such was the state of Leonella’s mind, when obliged to quit Madrid.
Elvira was out of patience at all these follies, and endeavoured at persuading
her to act like a reasonable Woman. Her advice was thrown away: Leonella
assured her at parting that nothing could make her forget the perfidious Don
Christoval. In this point She was fortunately mistaken. An honest Youth of
Cordova, Journeyman to an Apothecary, found that her fortune would be
sufficient to set him up in a genteel Shop of his own: In consequence of this
reflection He avowed himself her Admirer. Leonella was not inflexible. The
ardour of his sighs melted her heart, and She soon consented to make him the
happiest of Mankind. She wrote to inform her Sister of her marriage; But, for
reasons which will be explained hereafter, Elvira never answered her letter.
Ambrosio was conducted into the Antichamber to that where Elvira was reposing.
The Female Domestic who had admitted him left him alone while She announced his
arrival to her Mistress. Antonia, who had been by her Mother’s Bedside,
immediately came to him.
“Pardon me, Father,” said She, advancing towards him; when
recognizing his features, She stopped suddenly, and uttered a cry of joy.
“Is it possible!” She continued;
“Do not my eyes deceive me? Has the worthy Ambrosio broken through his
resolution, that He may soften the agonies of the best of Women? What pleasure
will this visit give my Mother! Let me not delay for a moment the comfort which
your piety and wisdom will afford her.”
Thus saying, She opened the chamber door, presented to her Mother her
distinguished Visitor, and having placed an armed-chair by the side of the Bed,
withdrew into another department.
Elvira was highly gratified by this visit: Her expectations had been raised
high by general report, but She found them far exceeded. Ambrosio, endowed by
nature with powers of pleasing, exerted them to the utmost while conversing
with Antonia’s Mother. With persuasive eloquence He calmed every fear,
and dissipated every scruple: He bad her reflect on the infinite mercy of her
Judge, despoiled Death of his darts and terrors, and taught her to view without
shrinking the abyss of eternity, on whose brink She then stood. Elvira was
absorbed in attention and delight: While She listened to his exhortations,
confidence and comfort stole insensibly into her mind. She unbosomed to him
without hesitation her cares and apprehensions. The latter respecting a future
life He had already quieted: And He now removed the former, which She felt for
the concerns of this. She trembled for Antonia. She had none to whose care She
could recommend her, save to the Marquis de las Cisternas and her Sister
Leonella. The protection of the One was very uncertain; and as to the Other,
though fond of her Niece, Leonella was so thoughtless and vain as to make her
an improper person to have the sole direction of a Girl so young and ignorant
of the World. The Friar no sooner learnt the cause of her alarms than He begged
her to make herself easy upon that head. He doubted not being able to secure
for Antonia a safe refuge in the House of one of his Penitents, the Marchioness
of Villa-Franca: This was a Lady of acknowledged virtue, remarkable for strict
principles and extensive charity. Should accident deprive her of this resource,
He engaged to procure Antonia a reception in some respectable Convent: That is
to say, in quality of boarder; for Elvira had declared herself no Friend to a
monastic life, and the Monk was either candid or complaisant enough to allow
that her disapprobation was not unfounded.
These proofs of the interest which He felt for her completely won
Elvira’s heart. In thanking him She exhausted every expression which
Gratitude could furnish, and protested that now She should resign herself with
tranquillity to the Grave. Ambrosio rose to take leave: He promised to return
the next day at the same hour, but requested that his visits might be kept
secret.
“I am unwilling” said He, “that my breaking through a rule
imposed by necessity should be generally known. Had I not resolved never to
quit my Convent, except upon circumstances as urgent as that which has
conducted me to your door, I should be frequently summoned upon insignificant
occasions: That time would be engrossed by the Curious, the Unoccupied, and the
fanciful, which I now pass at the Bedside of the Sick, in comforting the
expiring Penitent, and clearing the passage to Eternity from Thorns.”
Elvira commended equally his prudence and compassion, promising to conceal
carefully the honour of his visits. The Monk then gave her his benediction, and
retired from the chamber.
In the Antiroom He found Antonia: He could not refuse himself the pleasure of
passing a few moments in her society. He bad her take comfort, for that her
Mother seemed composed and tranquil, and He hoped that She might yet do well.
He enquired who attended her, and engaged to send the Physician of his Convent
to see her, one of the most skilful in Madrid. He then launched out in
Elvira’s commendation, praised her purity and fortitude of mind, and
declared that She had inspired him with the highest esteem and reverence.
Antonia’s innocent heart swelled with gratitude: Joy danced in her eyes,
where a tear still sparkled. The hopes which He gave her of her Mother’s
recovery, the lively interest which He seemed to feel for her, and the
flattering way in which She was mentioned by him, added to the report of his
judgment and virtue, and to the impression made upon her by his eloquence,
confirmed the favourable opinion with which his first appearance had inspired
Antonia. She replied with diffidence, but without restraint: She feared not to
relate to him all her little sorrows, all her little fears and anxieties; and
She thanked him for his goodness with all the genuine warmth which favours
kindle in a young and innocent heart. Such alone know how to estimate benefits
at their full value. They who are conscious of Mankind’s perfidy and
selfishness, ever receive an obligation with apprehension and distrust: They
suspect that some secret motive must lurk behind it: They express their thanks
with restraint and caution, and fear to praise a kind action to its full
extent, aware that some future day a return may be required. Not so Antonia;
She thought the world was composed only of those who resembled her, and that
vice existed, was to her still a secret. The Monk had been of service to her;
He said that He wished her well; She was grateful for his kindness, and thought
that no terms were strong enough to be the vehicle of her thanks. With what
delight did Ambrosio listen to the declaration of her artless gratitude! The
natural grace of her manners, the unequalled sweetness of her voice, her modest
vivacity, her unstudied elegance, her expressive countenance, and intelligent
eyes united to inspire him with pleasure and admiration, While the solidity and
correctness of her remarks received additional beauty from the unaffected
simplicity of the language in which they were conveyed.
Ambrosio was at length obliged to tear himself from this conversation which
possessed for him but too many charms. He repeated to Antonia his wishes that
his visits should not be made known, which desire She promised to observe. He
then quitted the House, while his Enchantress hastened to her Mother, ignorant
of the mischief which her Beauty had caused. She was eager to know
Elvira’s opinion of the Man whom She had praised in such enthusiastic
terms, and was delighted to find it equally favourable, if not even more so,
than her own.
“Even before He spoke,” said Elvira, “I was prejudiced in his
favour: The fervour of his exhortations, dignity of his manner, and closeness
of his reasoning, were very far from inducing me to alter my opinion. His fine
and full-toned voice struck me particularly; But surely, Antonia, I have heard
it before. It seemed perfectly familiar to my ear. Either I must have known the
Abbot in former times, or his voice bears a wonderful resemblance to that of
some other, to whom I have often listened.
There were certain tones which touched my very heart, and made me feel
sensations so singular, that I strive in vain to account for them.”
“My dearest Mother, it produced the same effect upon me: Yet certainly
neither of us ever heard his voice till we came to Madrid. I suspect that what
we attribute to his voice, really proceeds from his pleasant manners, which
forbid our considering him as a Stranger. I know not why, but I feel more at my
ease while conversing with him than I usually do with people who are unknown to
me. I feared not to repeat to him all my childish thoughts; and somehow I felt
confident that He would hear my folly with indulgence. Oh! I was not deceived
in him! He listened to me with such an air of kindness and attention! He
answered me with such gentleness, such condescension! He did not call me an
Infant, and treat me with contempt, as our cross old Confessor at the Castle
used to do. I verily believe that if I had lived in Murcia a thousand years, I
never should have liked that fat old Father Dominic!”
“I confess that Father Dominic had not the most pleasing manners in the
world; But He was honest, friendly, and well-meaning.”
“Ah! my dear Mother, those qualities are so common!”
“God grant, my Child, that Experience may not teach you to think them
rare and precious: I have found them but too much so! But tell me, Antonia; Why
is it impossible for me to have seen the Abbot before?”
“Because since the moment when He entered the Abbey, He has never been on
the outside of its walls. He told me just now, that from his ignorance of the
Streets, He had some difficulty to find the Strada di San Iago, though so near
the Abbey.”
“All this is possible, and still I may have seen him BEFORE He entered
the Abbey: In order to come out, it was rather necessary that He should first
go in.”
“Holy Virgin! As you say, that is very true.—Oh! But might He not
have been born in the Abbey?”
Elvira smiled.
“Why, not very easily.”
“Stay, Stay! Now I recollect how it was. He was put into the Abbey quite
a Child; The common People say that He fell from heaven, and was sent as a
present to the Capuchins by the Virgin.”
“That was very kind of her. And so He fell from heaven, Antonia?
He must have had a terrible tumble.”
“Many do not credit this, and I fancy, my dear Mother, that I must number
you among the Unbelievers. Indeed, as our Landlady told my Aunt, the general
idea is that his Parents, being poor and unable to maintain him, left him just
born at the Abbey door. The late Superior from pure charity had him educated in
the Convent, and He proved to be a model of virtue, and piety, and learning,
and I know not what else besides: In consequence, He was first received as a
Brother of the order, and not long ago was chosen Abbot. However, whether this
account or the other is the true one, at least all agree that when the Monks
took him under their care, He could not speak: Therefore, you could not have
heard his voice before He entered the Monastery, because at that time He had no
voice at all.”
“Upon my word, Antonia, you argue very closely! Your conclusions are
infallible! I did not suspect you of being so able a Logician.”
“Ah! You are mocking me! But so much the better. It delights me to see
you in spirits: Besides you seem tranquil and easy, and I hope that you will
have no more convulsions. Oh! I was sure the Abbot’s visit would do you
good!”
“It has indeed done me good, my Child. He has quieted my mind upon some
points which agitated me, and I already feel the effects of his attention. My
eyes grow heavy, and I think I can sleep a little. Draw the curtains, my
Antonia: But if I should not wake before midnight, do not sit up with me, I
charge you.”
Antonia promised to obey her, and having received her blessing drew the
curtains of the Bed. She then seated herself in silence at her embroidery
frame, and beguiled the hours with building Castles in the air. Her spirits
were enlivened by the evident change for the better in Elvira, and her fancy
presented her with visions bright and pleasing. In these dreams Ambrosio made
no despicable figure. She thought of him with joy and gratitude; But for every
idea which fell to the Friar’s share, at least two were unconsciously
bestowed upon Lorenzo. Thus passed the time, till the Bell in the neighbouring
Steeple of the Capuchin Cathedral announced the hour of midnight: Antonia
remembered her Mother’s injunctions, and obeyed them, though with
reluctance. She undrew the curtains with caution. Elvira was enjoying a
profound and quiet slumber; Her cheek glowed with health’s returning
colours: A smile declared that her dreams were pleasant, and as Antonia bent
over her, She fancied that She heard her name pronounced. She kissed her
Mother’s forehead softly, and retired to her chamber. There She knelt
before a Statue of St. Rosolia, her Patroness; She recommended herself to the
protection of heaven, and as had been her custom from infancy, concluded her
devotions by chaunting the following Stanzas.
MIDNIGHT HYMN
Now all is hushed; The solemn chime
No longer swells the nightly gale:
Thy awful presence, Hour sublime,
With spotless heart once more I hail.
’Tis now the moment still and dread,
When Sorcerers use their baleful power;
When Graves give up their buried dead
To profit by the sanctioned hour:
From guilt and guilty thoughts secure,
To duty and devotion true,
With bosom light and conscience pure,
Repose, thy gentle aid I woo.
Good Angels, take my thanks, that still
The snares of vice I view with scorn;
Thanks, that to-night as free from ill
I sleep, as when I woke at morn.
Yet may not my unconscious breast
Harbour some guilt to me unknown?
Some wish impure, which unreprest
You blush to see, and I to own?
If such there be, in gentle dream
Instruct my feet to shun the snare;
Bid truth upon my errors beam,
And deign to make me still your care.
Chase from my peaceful bed away
The witching Spell, a foe to rest,
The nightly Goblin, wanton Fay,
The Ghost in pain, and Fiend unblest:
Let not the Tempter in mine ear
Pour lessons of unhallowed joy;
Let not the Night-mare, wandering near
My Couch, the calm of sleep destroy;
Let not some horrid dream affright
With strange fantastic forms mine eyes;
But rather bid some vision bright
Display the bliss of yonder skies.
Show me the crystal Domes of Heaven,
The worlds of light where Angels lie;
Shew me the lot to Mortals given,
Who guiltless live, who guiltless die.
Then show me how a seat to gain
Amidst those blissful realms of
Air; Teach me to shun each guilty stain,
And guide me to the good and fair.
So every morn and night, my Voice
To heaven the grateful strain shall raise;
In You as Guardian Powers rejoice,
Good Angels, and exalt your praise:
So will I strive with zealous fire
Each vice to shun, each fault correct;
Will love the lessons you inspire,
And Prize the virtues you protect.
Then when at length by high command
My body seeks the Grave’s repose,
When Death draws nigh with friendly hand
My failing Pilgrim eyes to close;
Pleased that my soul has ’scaped the wreck,
Sighless will I my life resign,
And yield to God my Spirit back,
As pure as when it first was mine.
Having finished her usual devotions, Antonia retired to bed. Sleep soon stole
over her senses; and for several hours She enjoyed that calm repose which
innocence alone can know, and for which many a Monarch with pleasure would
exchange his Crown.
CHAPTER VII.
——Ah! how dark
These long-extended realms and rueful wastes;
Where nought but silence reigns, and night, dark night,
Dark as was Chaos ere the Infant Sun
Was rolled together, or had tried its beams
Athwart the gloom profound!
The sickly Taper
By glimmering through thy low-browed misty vaults,
Furred round with mouldy damps, and ropy slime,
Lets fall a supernumerary horror,
And only serves to make
Thy night more irksome!
BLAIR.
Returned undiscovered to the Abbey, Ambrosio’s mind was filled with the
most pleasing images. He was wilfully blind to the danger of exposing himself
to Antonia’s charms: He only remembered the pleasure which her society
had afforded him, and rejoiced in the prospect of that pleasure being repeated.
He failed not to profit by Elvira’s indisposition to obtain a sight of
her Daughter every day. At first He bounded his wishes to inspire Antonia with
friendship: But no sooner was He convinced that She felt that sentiment in its
fullest extent, than his aim became more decided, and his attentions assumed a
warmer colour. The innocent familiarity with which She treated him, encouraged
his desires: Grown used to her modesty, it no longer commanded the same respect
and awe: He still admired it, but it only made him more anxious to deprive her
of that quality which formed her principal charm. Warmth of passion, and
natural penetration, of which latter unfortunately both for himself and Antonia
He possessed an ample share, supplied a knowledge of the arts of seduction. He
easily distinguished the emotions which were favourable to his designs, and
seized every means with avidity of infusing corruption into Antonia’s
bosom. This He found no easy matter. Extreme simplicity prevented her from
perceiving the aim to which the Monk’s insinuations tended; But the
excellent morals which She owed to Elvira’s care, the solidity and
correctness of her understanding, and a strong sense of what was right
implanted in her heart by Nature, made her feel that his precepts must be
faulty. By a few simple words She frequently overthrew the whole bulk of his
sophistical arguments, and made him conscious how weak they were when opposed
to Virtue and Truth. On such occasion He took refuge in his eloquence; He
overpowered her with a torrent of Philosophical paradoxes, to which, not
understanding them, it was impossible for her to reply; And thus though He did
not convince her that his reasoning was just, He at least prevented her from
discovering it to be false. He perceived that her respect for his judgment
augmented daily, and doubted not with time to bring her to the point desired.
He was not unconscious that his attempts were highly criminal: He saw clearly
the baseness of seducing the innocent Girl: But his passion was too violent to
permit his abandoning his design. He resolved to pursue it, let the
consequences be what they might. He depended upon finding Antonia in some
unguarded moment; And seeing no other Man admitted into her society, nor
hearing any mentioned either by her or by Elvira, He imagined that her young
heart was still unoccupied. While He waited for the opportunity of satisfying
his unwarrantable lust, every day increased his coldness for Matilda. Not a
little was this occasioned by the consciousness of his faults to her. To hide
them from her He was not sufficiently master of himself: Yet He dreaded lest,
in a transport of jealous rage, She should betray the secret on which his
character and even his life depended. Matilda could not but remark his
indifference: He was conscious that She remarked it, and fearing her
reproaches, shunned her studiously. Yet when He could not avoid her, her
mildness might have convinced him that He had nothing to dread from her
resentment. She had resumed the character of the gentle interesting Rosario:
She taxed him not with ingratitude; But her eyes filled with involuntary tears,
and the soft melancholy of her countenance and voice uttered complaints far
more touching than words could have conveyed. Ambrosio was not unmoved by her
sorrow; But unable to remove its cause, He forbore to show that it affected
him. As her conduct convinced him that He needed not fear her vengeance, He
continued to neglect her, and avoided her company with care. Matilda saw that
She in vain attempted to regain his affections: Yet She stifled the impulse of
resentment, and continued to treat her inconstant Lover with her former
fondness and attention.
By degrees Elvira’s constitution recovered itself. She was no longer
troubled with convulsions, and Antonia ceased to tremble for her Mother.
Ambrosio beheld this reestablishment with displeasure. He saw that
Elvira’s knowledge of the world would not be the Dupe of his sanctified
demeanour, and that She would easily perceive his views upon her Daughter. He
resolved therefore, before She quitted her chamber, to try the extent of his
influence over the innocent Antonia.
One evening, when He had found Elvira almost perfectly restored to health, He
quitted her earlier than was his usual custom. Not finding Antonia in the
Antichamber, He ventured to follow her to her own. It was only separated from
her Mother’s by a Closet, in which Flora, the Waiting-Woman, generally
slept. Antonia sat upon a Sopha with her back towards the door, and read
attentively. She heard not his approach, till He had seated himself by her. She
started, and welcomed him with a look of pleasure: Then rising, She would have
conducted him to the sitting-room; But Ambrosio taking her hand, obliged her by
gentle violence to resume her place. She complied without difficulty: She knew
not that there was more impropriety in conversing with him in one room than
another. She thought herself equally secure of his principles and her own, and
having replaced herself upon the Sopha, She began to prattle to him with her
usual ease and vivacity.
He examined the Book which She had been reading, and had now placed upon the
Table. It was the Bible.
“How!” said the Friar to himself; “Antonia reads the Bible,
and is still so ignorant?”
But, upon a further inspection, He found that Elvira had made exactly the same
remark. That prudent Mother, while She admired the beauties of the sacred
writings, was convinced that, unrestricted, no reading more improper could be
permitted a young Woman. Many of the narratives can only tend to excite ideas
the worst calculated for a female breast: Every thing is called plainly and
roundly by its name; and the annals of a Brothel would scarcely furnish a
greater choice of indecent expressions. Yet this is the Book which young Women
are recommended to study; which is put into the hands of Children, able to
comprehend little more than those passages of which they had better remain
ignorant; and which but too frequently inculcates the first rudiments of vice,
and gives the first alarm to the still sleeping passions. Of this was Elvira so
fully convinced, that She would have preferred putting into her
Daughter’s hands “Amadis de Gaul,” or “The Valiant
Champion, Tirante the White;” and would sooner have authorised her
studying the lewd exploits of “Don Galaor,” or the lascivious jokes
of the “Damsel Plazer di mi vida.” She had in consequence made two
resolutions respecting the Bible. The first was that Antonia should not read it
till She was of an age to feel its beauties, and profit by its morality: The
second, that it should be copied out with her own hand, and all improper
passages either altered or omitted. She had adhered to this determination, and
such was the Bible which Antonia was reading: It had been lately delivered to
her, and She perused it with an avidity, with a delight that was inexpressible.
Ambrosio perceived his mistake, and replaced the Book upon the Table.
Antonia spoke of her Mother’s health with all the enthusiastic joy of a
youthful heart.
“I admire your filial affection,” said the Abbot; “It proves
the excellence and sensibility of your character; It promises a treasure to him
whom Heaven has destined to possess your affections. The Breast, so capable of
fondness for a Parent, what will it feel for a Lover? Nay, perhaps, what feels
it for one even now? Tell me, my lovely Daughter; Have you known what it is to
love? Answer me with sincerity: Forget my habit, and consider me only as a
Friend.”
“What it is to love?” said She, repeating his question; “Oh!
yes, undoubtedly; I have loved many, many People.”
“That is not what I mean. The love of which I speak can be felt only for
one. Have you never seen the Man whom you wished to be your Husband?”
“Oh! No, indeed!”
This was an untruth, but She was unconscious of its falsehood: She knew not the
nature of her sentiments for Lorenzo; and never having seen him since his first
visit to Elvira, with every day his Image grew less feebly impressed upon her
bosom. Besides, She thought of an Husband with all a Virgin’s terror, and
negatived the Friar’s demand without a moment’s hesitation.
“And do you not long to see that Man, Antonia? Do you feel no void in
your heart which you fain would have filled up? Do you heave no sighs for the
absence of some one dear to you, but who that some one is, you know not?
Perceive you not that what formerly could please, has charms for you no longer?
That a thousand new wishes, new ideas, new sensations, have sprang in your
bosom, only to be felt, never to be described? Or while you fill every other
heart with passion, is it possible that your own remains insensible and cold?
It cannot be! That melting eye, that blushing cheek, that enchanting voluptuous
melancholy which at times overspreads your features, all these marks belye your
words. You love, Antonia, and in vain would hide it from me.”
“Father, you amaze me! What is this love of which you speak? I neither
know its nature, nor if I felt it, why I should conceal the sentiment.”
“Have you seen no Man, Antonia, whom though never seen before, you seemed
long to have sought? Whose form, though a Stranger’s, was familiar to
your eyes? The sound of whose voice soothed you, pleased you, penetrated to
your very soul? In whose presence you rejoiced, for whose absence you lamented?
With whom your heart seemed to expand, and in whose bosom with confidence
unbounded you reposed the cares of your own? Have you not felt all this,
Antonia?”
“Certainly I have: The first time that I saw you, I felt it.”
Ambrosio started. Scarcely dared He credit his hearing.
“Me, Antonia?” He cried, his eyes sparkling with delight and
impatience, while He seized her hand, and pressed it rapturously to his lips.
“Me, Antonia? You felt these sentiments for me?”
“Even with more strength than you have described. The very moment that I
beheld you, I felt so pleased, so interested! I waited so eagerly to catch the
sound of your voice, and when I heard it, it seemed so sweet! It spoke to me a
language till then so unknown! Methought, it told me a thousand things which I
wished to hear! It seemed as if I had long known you; as if I had a right to
your friendship, your advice, and your protection.
I wept when you departed, and longed for the time which should restore you to
my sight.”
“Antonia! my charming Antonia!” exclaimed the Monk, and caught her
to his bosom; “Can I believe my senses? Repeat it to me, my sweet Girl!
Tell me again that you love me, that you love me truly and tenderly!”
“Indeed, I do: Let my Mother be excepted, and the world holds no one more
dear to me!”
At this frank avowal Ambrosio no longer possessed himself; Wild with desire, He
clasped the blushing Trembler in his arms. He fastened his lips greedily upon
hers, sucked in her pure delicious breath, violated with his bold hand the
treasures of her bosom, and wound around him her soft and yielding limbs.
Startled, alarmed, and confused at his action, surprize at first deprived her
of the power of resistance. At length recovering herself, She strove to escape
from his embrace.
“Father! .... Ambrosio!” She cried; “Release me, for
God’s sake!”
But the licentious Monk heeded not her prayers: He persisted in his design, and
proceeded to take still greater liberties. Antonia prayed, wept, and struggled:
Terrified to the extreme, though at what She knew not, She exerted all her
strength to repulse the Friar, and was on the point of shrieking for assistance
when the chamber door was suddenly thrown open. Ambrosio had just sufficient
presence of mind to be sensible of his danger. Reluctantly He quitted his prey,
and started hastily from the Couch. Antonia uttered an exclamation of joy, flew
towards the door, and found herself clasped in the arms of her Mother.
Alarmed at some of the Abbot’s speeches, which Antonia had innocently
repeated, Elvira resolved to ascertain the truth of her suspicions. She had
known enough of Mankind not to be imposed upon by the Monk’s reputed
virtue. She reflected on several circumstances, which though trifling, on being
put together seemed to authorize her fears. His frequent visits, which as far
as She could see, were confined to her family; His evident emotion, whenever
She spoke of Antonia; His being in the full prime and heat of Manhood; and
above all, his pernicious philosophy communicated to her by Antonia, and which
accorded but ill with his conversation in her presence, all these circumstances
inspired her with doubts respecting the purity of Ambrosio’s friendship.
In consequence, She resolved, when He should next be alone with Antonia, to
endeavour at surprizing him. Her plan had succeeded. ’Tis true, that when
She entered the room, He had already abandoned his prey; But the disorder of
her Daughter’s dress, and the shame and confusion stamped upon the
Friar’s countenance, sufficed to prove that her suspicions were but too
well-founded. However, She was too prudent to make those suspicions known. She
judged that to unmask the Imposter would be no easy matter, the public being so
much prejudiced in his favour: and having but few Friends, She thought it
dangerous to make herself so powerful an Enemy. She affected therefore not to
remark his agitation, seated herself tranquilly upon the Sopha, assigned some
trifling reason for having quitted her room unexpectedly, and conversed on
various subjects with seeming confidence and ease.
Reassured by her behaviour, the Monk began to recover himself. He strove to
answer Elvira without appearing embarrassed: But He was still too great a
novice in dissimulation, and He felt that He must look confused and awkward. He
soon broke off the conversation, and rose to depart. What was his vexation,
when on taking leave, Elvira told him in polite terms, that being now perfectly
reestablished, She thought it an injustice to deprive Others of his company,
who might be more in need of it! She assured him of her eternal gratitude, for
the benefit which during her illness She had derived from his society and
exhortations: And She lamented that her domestic affairs, as well as the
multitude of business which his situation must of necessity impose upon him,
would in future deprive her of the pleasure of his visits. Though delivered in
the mildest language this hint was too plain to be mistaken. Still, He was
preparing to put in a remonstrance when an expressive look from Elvira stopped
him short. He dared not press her to receive him, for her manner convinced him
that He was discovered: He submitted without reply, took an hasty leave, and
retired to the Abbey, his heart filled with rage and shame, with bitterness and
disappointment.
Antonia’s mind felt relieved by his departure; Yet She could not help
lamenting that She was never to see him more. Elvira also felt a secret sorrow;
She had received too much pleasure from thinking him her Friend, not to regret
the necessity of changing her opinion: But her mind was too much accustomed to
the fallacy of worldly friendships to permit her present disappointment to
weigh upon it long. She now endeavoured to make her Daughter aware of the
risque which She had ran: But She was obliged to treat the subject with
caution, lest in removing the bandage of ignorance, the veil of innocence
should be rent away. She therefore contented herself with warning Antonia to be
upon her guard, and ordering her, should the Abbot persist in his visits, never
to receive them but in company. With this injunction Antonia promised to
comply.
Ambrosio hastened to his Cell. He closed the door after him, and threw himself
upon the bed in despair. The impulse of desire, the stings of disappointment,
the shame of detection, and the fear of being publicly unmasked, rendered his
bosom a scene of the most horrible confusion. He knew not what course to
pursue. Debarred the presence of Antonia, He had no hopes of satisfying that
passion which was now become a part of his existence. He reflected that his
secret was in a Woman’s power: He trembled with apprehension when He
beheld the precipice before him, and with rage, when He thought that had it not
been for Elvira, He should now have possessed the object of his desires. With
the direct imprecations He vowed vengeance against her; He swore that, cost
what it would, He still would possess Antonia. Starting from the Bed, He paced
the chamber with disordered steps, howled with impotent fury, dashed himself
violently against the walls, and indulged all the transports of rage and
madness.
He was still under the influence of this storm of passions when He heard a
gentle knock at the door of his Cell. Conscious that his voice must have been
heard, He dared not refuse admittance to the Importuner: He strove to compose
himself, and to hide his agitation. Having in some degree succeeded, He drew
back the bolt: The door opened, and Matilda appeared.
At this precise moment there was no one with whose presence He could better
have dispensed. He had not sufficient command over himself to conceal his
vexation. He started back, and frowned.
“I am busy,” said He in a stern and hasty tone; “Leave
me!”
Matilda heeded him not: She again fastened the door, and then advanced towards
him with an air gentle and supplicating.
“Forgive me, Ambrosio,” said She; “For your own sake I must
not obey you. Fear no complaints from me; I come not to reproach you with your
ingratitude. I pardon you from my heart, and since your love can no longer be
mine, I request the next best gift, your confidence and friendship. We cannot
force our inclinations; The little beauty which you once saw in me has perished
with its novelty, and if it can no longer excite desire, mine is the fault, not
yours. But why persist in shunning me? Why such anxiety to fly my presence? You
have sorrows, but will not permit me to share them; You have disappointments,
but will not accept my comfort; You have wishes, but forbid my aiding your
pursuits. ’Tis of this which I complain, not of your indifference to my
person. I have given up the claims of the Mistress, but nothing shall prevail
on me to give up those of the Friend.”
Her mildness had an instantaneous effect upon Ambrosio’s feelings.
“Generous Matilda!” He replied, taking her hand, “How far do
you rise superior to the foibles of your sex! Yes, I accept your offer. I have
need of an adviser, and a Confident: In you I find every needful quality
united. But to aid my pursuits .... Ah! Matilda, it lies not in your
power!”
“It lies in no one’s power but mine. Ambrosio, your secret is none
to me; Your every step, your every action has been observed by my attentive
eye. You love.”
“Matilda!”
“Why conceal it from me? Fear not the little jealousy which taints the
generality of Women: My soul disdains so despicable a passion. You love,
Ambrosio; Antonia Dalfa is the object of your flame. I know every circumstance
respecting your passion: Every conversation has been repeated to me. I have
been informed of your attempt to enjoy Antonia’s person, your
disappointment, and dismission from Elvira’s House. You now despair of
possessing your Mistress; But I come to revive your hopes, and point out the
road to success.”
“To success? Oh! impossible!”
“To them who dare nothing is impossible. Rely upon me, and you may yet be
happy. The time is come, Ambrosio, when regard for your comfort and
tranquillity compels me to reveal a part of my History, with which you are
still unacquainted. Listen, and do not interrupt me: Should my confession
disgust you, remember that in making it my sole aim is to satisfy your wishes,
and restore that peace to your heart which at present has abandoned it. I
formerly mentioned that my Guardian was a Man of uncommon knowledge: He took
pains to instil that knowledge into my infant mind. Among the various sciences
which curiosity had induced him to explore, He neglected not that which by most
is esteemed impious, and by many chimerical. I speak of those arts which relate
to the world of Spirits. His deep researches into causes and effects, his
unwearied application to the study of natural philosophy, his profound and
unlimited knowledge of the properties and virtues of every gem which enriches
the deep, of every herb which the earth produces, at length procured him the
distinction which He had sought so long, so earnestly. His curiosity was fully
slaked, his ambition amply gratified. He gave laws to the elements; He could
reverse the order of nature; His eye read the mandates of futurity, and the
infernal Spirits were submissive to his commands. Why shrink you from me? I
understand that enquiring look. Your suspicions are right, though your terrors
are unfounded. My Guardian concealed not from me his most precious acquisition.
Yet, had I never seen you, I should never have exerted my power. Like
you I shuddered at the thoughts of Magic: Like you I had formed a terrible idea
of the consequences of raising a daemon. To preserve that life which your love
had taught me to prize, I had recourse to means which I trembled at employing.
You remember that night which I past in St. Clare’s Sepulchre? Then was
it that, surrounded by mouldering bodies, I dared to perform those mystic rites
which summoned to my aid a fallen Angel. Judge what must have been my joy at
discovering that my terrors were imaginary: I saw the Dæmon obedient to my
orders, I saw him trembling at my frown, and found that, instead of selling my
soul to a Master, my courage had purchased for myself a slave.”
“Rash Matilda! What have you done? You have doomed yourself to endless
perdition; You have bartered for momentary power eternal happiness! If on
witchcraft depends the fruition of my desires, I renounce your aid most
absolutely. The consequences are too horrible: I doat upon Antonia, but am not
so blinded by lust as to sacrifice for her enjoyment my existence both in this
world and the next.”
“Ridiculous prejudices! Oh! blush, Ambrosio, blush at being subjected to
their dominion. Where is the risque of accepting my offers? What should induce
my persuading you to this step, except the wish of restoring you to happiness
and quiet. If there is danger, it must fall upon me: It is I who invoke the
ministry of the Spirits; Mine therefore will be the crime, and yours the
profit. But danger there is none: The Enemy of Mankind is my Slave, not my
Sovereign. Is there no difference between giving and receiving laws, between
serving and commanding? Awake from your idle dreams, Ambrosio! Throw from you
these terrors so ill-suited to a soul like yours; Leave them for common Men,
and dare to be happy! Accompany me this night to St. Clare’s Sepulchre,
witness my incantations, and Antonia is your own.”
“To obtain her by such means I neither can, or will. Cease then to
persuade me, for I dare not employ Hell’s agency.
“You DARE not? How have you deceived me! That mind which I esteemed so
great and valiant, proves to be feeble, puerile, and grovelling, a slave to
vulgar errors, and weaker than a Woman’s.”
“What? Though conscious of the danger, wilfully shall I expose myself to
the Seducer’s arts? Shall I renounce for ever my title to salvation?
Shall my eyes seek a sight which I know will blast them? No, no, Matilda; I
will not ally myself with God’s Enemy.”
“Are you then God’s Friend at present? Have you not broken your
engagements with him, renounced his service, and abandoned yourself to the
impulse of your passions? Are you not planning the destruction of innocence,
the ruin of a Creature whom He formed in the mould of Angels? If not of
Dæmons, whose aid would you invoke to forward this laudable design? Will the
Seraphims protect it, conduct Antonia to your arms, and sanction with their
ministry your illicit pleasures? Absurd! But I am not deceived, Ambrosio! It is
not virtue which makes you reject my offer: You WOULD accept it, but you dare
not. ’Tis not the crime which holds your hand, but the punishment;
’Tis not respect for God which restrains you, but the terror of his
vengeance! Fain would you offend him in secret, but you tremble to profess
yourself his Foe. Now shame on the coward soul, which wants the courage either
to be a firm Friend or open Enemy!”
“To look upon guilt with horror, Matilda, is in itself a merit: In this
respect I glory to confess myself a Coward. Though my passions have made me
deviate from her laws, I still feel in my heart an innate love of virtue. But
it ill becomes you to tax me with my perjury: You, who first seduced me to
violate my vows; You, who first rouzed my sleeping vices, made me feel the
weight of Religion’s chains, and bad me be convinced that guilt had
pleasures. Yet though my principles have yielded to the force of temperament, I
still have sufficient grace to shudder at Sorcery, and avoid a crime so
monstrous, so unpardonable!”
“Unpardonable, say you? Where then is your constant boast of the
Almighty’s infinite mercy? Has He of late set bounds to it? Receives He
no longer a Sinner with joy? You injure him, Ambrosio; You will always have
time to repent, and He have goodness to forgive. Afford him a glorious
opportunity to exert that goodness: The greater your crime, the greater his
merit in pardoning. Away then with these childish scruples: Be persuaded to
your good, and follow me to the Sepulchre.”
“Oh! cease, Matilda! That scoffing tone, that bold and impious language,
is horrible in every mouth, but most so in a Woman’s. Let us drop a
conversation which excites no other sentiments than horror and disgust. I will
not follow you to the Sepulchre, or accept the services of your infernal
Agents. Antonia shall be mine, but mine by human means.”
“Then yours She will never be! You are banished her presence; Her Mother
has opened her eyes to your designs, and She is now upon her guard against
them. Nay more, She loves another. A Youth of distinguished merit possesses her
heart, and unless you interfere, a few days will make her his Bride. This
intelligence was brought me by my invisible Servants, to whom I had recourse on
first perceiving your indifference. They watched your every action, related to
me all that past at Elvira’s, and inspired me with the idea of favouring
your designs. Their reports have been my only comfort. Though you shunned my
presence, all your proceedings were known to me: Nay, I was constantly with you
in some degree, thanks to this precious gift!”
With these words She drew from beneath her habit a mirror of polished steel,
the borders of which were marked with various strange and unknown characters.
“Amidst all my sorrows, amidst all my regrets for your coldness, I was
sustained from despair by the virtues of this Talisman. On pronouncing certain
words, the Person appears in it on whom the Observer’s thoughts are bent:
thus though I was exiled from your sight, you, Ambrosio, were ever
present to mine.”
The Friar’s curiosity was excited strongly.
“What you relate is incredible! Matilda, are you not amusing yourself
with my credulity?”
“Be your own eyes the Judge.”
She put the Mirror into his hand. Curiosity induced him to take it, and Love,
to wish that Antonia might appear. Matilda pronounced the magic words.
Immediately, a thick smoke rose from the characters traced upon the borders,
and spread itself over the surface. It dispersed again gradually; A confused
mixture of colours and images presented themselves to the Friar’s eyes,
which at length arranging themselves in their proper places, He beheld in
miniature Antonia’s lovely form.
The scene was a small closet belonging to her apartment. She was undressing to
bathe herself. The long tresses of her hair were already bound up. The amorous
Monk had full opportunity to observe the voluptuous contours and admirable
symmetry of her person. She threw off her last garment, and advancing to the
Bath prepared for her, She put her foot into the water. It struck cold, and She
drew it back again. Though unconscious of being observed, an inbred sense of
modesty induced her to veil her charms; and She stood hesitating upon the
brink, in the attitude of the Venus de Medicis. At this moment a tame Linnet
flew towards her, nestled its head between her breasts, and nibbled them in
wanton play. The smiling Antonia strove in vain to shake off the Bird, and at
length raised her hands to drive it from its delightful harbour. Ambrosio could
bear no more: His desires were worked up to phrenzy.
“I yield!” He cried, dashing the mirror upon the ground:
“Matilda, I follow you! Do with me what you will!”
She waited not to hear his consent repeated. It was already midnight. She flew
to her Cell, and soon returned with her little basket and the Key of the
Cemetery, which had remained in her possession since her first visit to the
Vaults. She gave the Monk no time for reflection.
“Come!” She said, and took his hand; “Follow me, and witness
the effects of your resolve!”
This said, She drew him hastily along. They passed into the Burying-ground
unobserved, opened the door of the Sepulchre, and found themselves at the head
of the subterraneous Staircase. As yet the beams of the full Moon had guided
their steps, but that resource now failed them. Matilda had neglected to
provide herself with a Lamp. Still holding Ambrosio’s hand She descended
the marble steps; But the profound obscurity with which they were overspread
obliged them to walk slow and cautiously.
“You tremble!” said Matilda to her Companion; “Fear not; The
destined spot is near.”
They reached the foot of the Staircase, and continued to proceed, feeling their
way along the Walls. On turning a corner suddenly, they descried faint gleams
of light which seemed burning at a distance. Thither they bent their steps: The
rays proceeded from a small sepulchral Lamp which flamed unceasingly before the
Statue of St. Clare. It tinged with dim and cheerless beams the massy Columns
which supported the Roof, but was too feeble to dissipate the thick gloom in
which the Vaults above were buried.
Matilda took the Lamp.
“Wait for me!” said She to the Friar; “In a few moments I am
here again.”
With these words She hastened into one of the passages which branched in
various directions from this spot, and formed a sort of Labyrinth. Ambrosio was
now left alone: Darkness the most profound surrounded him, and encouraged the
doubts which began to revive in his bosom. He had been hurried away by the
delirium of the moment: The shame of betraying his terrors, while in
Matilda’s presence, had induced him to repress them; But now that he was
abandoned to himself, they resumed their former ascendancy. He trembled at the
scene which He was soon to witness. He knew not how far the delusions of Magic
might operate upon his mind, and possibly might force him to some deed whose
commission would make the breach between himself and Heaven irreparable. In
this fearful dilemma, He would have implored God’s assistance, but was
conscious that He had forfeited all claim to such protection. Gladly would He
have returned to the Abbey; But as He had past through innumerable Caverns and
winding passages, the attempt of regaining the Stairs was hopeless. His fate
was determined: No possibility of escape presented itself: He therefore
combated his apprehensions, and called every argument to his succour, which
might enable him to support the trying scene with fortitude. He reflected that
Antonia would be the reward of his daring: He inflamed his imagination by
enumerating her charms. He persuaded himself that (as Matilda had observed), He
always should have time sufficient for repentance, and that as He employed her
assistance, not that of the Dæmons, the crime of Sorcery could not be laid to
his charge. He had read much respecting witchcraft: He understood that unless a
formal Act was signed renouncing his claim to salvation, Satan would have no
power over him. He was fully determined not to execute any such act, whatever
threats might be used, or advantages held out to him.
Such were his meditations while waiting for Matilda. They were interrupted by a
low murmur which seemed at no great distance from him. He was startled. He
listened. Some minutes past in silence, after which the murmur was repeated. It
appeared to be the groaning of one in pain. In any other situation, this
circumstance would only have excited his attention and curiosity:
In the present, his predominant sensation was that of terror. His imagination
totally engrossed by the ideas of sorcery and Spirits, He fancied that some
unquiet Ghost was wandering near him; or else that Matilda had fallen a Victim
to her presumption, and was perishing under the cruel fangs of the Dæmons. The
noise seemed not to approach, but continued to be heard at intervals. Sometimes
it became more audible, doubtless as the sufferings of the person who uttered
the groans became more acute and insupportable. Ambrosio now and then thought
that He could distinguish accents; and once in particular He was almost
convinced that He heard a faint voice exclaim,
“God! Oh! God! No hope! No succour!”
Yet deeper groans followed these words. They died away gradually, and universal
silence again prevailed.
“What can this mean?” thought the bewildered Monk.
At that moment an idea which flashed into his mind, almost petrified him with
horror. He started, and shuddered at himself.
“Should it be possible!” He groaned involuntarily; “Should it
but be possible, Oh! what a Monster am I!”
He wished to resolve his doubts, and to repair his fault, if it were not too
late already: But these generous and compassionate sentiments were soon put to
flight by the return of Matilda. He forgot the groaning Sufferer, and
remembered nothing but the danger and embarrassment of his own situation. The
light of the returning Lamp gilded the walls, and in a few moments after
Matilda stood beside him. She had quitted her religious habit: She was now
cloathed in a long sable Robe, on which was traced in gold embroidery a variety
of unknown characters: It was fastened by a girdle of precious stones, in which
was fixed a poignard. Her neck and arms were uncovered. In her hand She bore a
golden wand. Her hair was loose and flowed wildly upon her shoulders; Her eyes
sparkled with terrific expression; and her whole Demeanour was calculated to
inspire the beholder with awe and admiration.
“Follow me!” She said to the Monk in a low and solemn voice;
“All is ready!”
His limbs trembled, while He obeyed her. She led him through various narrow
passages; and on every side as they past along, the beams of the Lamp displayed
none but the most revolting objects; Skulls, Bones, Graves, and Images whose
eyes seemed to glare on them with horror and surprize. At length they reached a
spacious Cavern, whose lofty roof the eye sought in vain to discover. A
profound obscurity hovered through the void. Damp vapours struck cold to the
Friar’s heart; and He listened sadly to the blast while it howled along
the lonely Vaults. Here Matilda stopped. She turned to Ambrosio. His cheeks and
lips were pale with apprehension. By a glance of mingled scorn and anger She
reproved his pusillanimity, but She spoke not. She placed the Lamp upon the
ground, near the Basket. She motioned that Ambrosio should be silent, and began
the mysterious rites. She drew a circle round him, another round herself, and
then taking a small Phial from the Basket, poured a few drops upon the ground
before her. She bent over the place, muttered some indistinct sentences, and
immediately a pale sulphurous flame arose from the ground. It increased by
degrees, and at length spread its waves over the whole surface, the circles
alone excepted in which stood Matilda and the Monk. It then ascended the huge
Columns of unhewn stone, glided along the roof, and formed the Cavern into an
immense chamber totally covered with blue trembling fire. It emitted no heat:
On the contrary, the extreme chillness of the place seemed to augment with
every moment. Matilda continued her incantations: At intervals She took various
articles from the Basket, the nature and name of most of which were unknown to
the Friar: But among the few which He distinguished, He particularly observed
three human fingers, and an Agnus Dei which She broke in pieces. She threw them
all into the flames which burned before her, and they were instantly consumed.
The Monk beheld her with anxious curiosity. Suddenly She uttered a loud and
piercing shriek. She appeared to be seized with an access of delirium; She tore
her hair, beat her bosom, used the most frantic gestures, and drawing the
poignard from her girdle plunged it into her left arm. The blood gushed out
plentifully, and as She stood on the brink of the circle, She took care that it
should fall on the outside. The flames retired from the spot on which the blood
was pouring. A volume of dark clouds rose slowly from the ensanguined earth,
and ascended gradually, till it reached the vault of the Cavern. At the same
time a clap of thunder was heard: The echo pealed fearfully along the
subterraneous passages, and the ground shook beneath the feet of the
Enchantress.
It was now that Ambrosio repented of his rashness. The solemn singularity of
the charm had prepared him for something strange and horrible. He waited with
fear for the Spirit’s appearance, whose coming was announced by thunder
and earthquakes. He looked wildly round him, expecting that some dreadful
Apparition would meet his eyes, the sight of which would drive him mad. A cold
shivering seized his body, and He sank upon one knee, unable to support
himself.
“He comes!” exclaimed Matilda in a joyful accent.
Ambrosio started, and expected the Dæmon with terror. What was his surprize,
when the Thunder ceasing to roll, a full strain of melodious Music sounded in
the air. At the same time the cloud dispersed, and He beheld a Figure more
beautiful than Fancy’s pencil ever drew. It was a Youth seemingly scarce
eighteen, the perfection of whose form and face was unrivalled. He was
perfectly naked: A bright Star sparkled upon his forehead; Two crimson wings
extended themselves from his shoulders; and his silken locks were confined by a
band of many-coloured fires, which played round his head, formed themselves
into a variety of figures, and shone with a brilliance far surpassing that of
precious Stones. Circlets of Diamonds were fastened round his arms and ankles,
and in his right hand He bore a silver branch, imitating Myrtle. His form shone
with dazzling glory: He was surrounded by clouds of rose-coloured light, and at
the moment that He appeared, a refreshing air breathed perfumes through the
Cavern. Enchanted at a vision so contrary to his expectations, Ambrosio gazed
upon the Spirit with delight and wonder: Yet however beautiful the Figure, He
could not but remark a wildness in the Dæmon’s eyes, and a mysterious
melancholy impressed upon his features, betraying the Fallen Angel, and
inspiring the Spectators with secret awe.
The Music ceased. Matilda addressed herself to the Spirit: She spoke in a
language unintelligible to the Monk, and was answered in the same. She seemed
to insist upon something which the Dæmon was unwilling to grant. He frequently
darted upon Ambrosio angry glances, and at such times the Friar’s heart
sank within him. Matilda appeared to grow incensed. She spoke in a loud and
commanding tone, and her gestures declared that She was threatening him with
her vengeance. Her menaces had the desired effect: The Spirit sank upon his
knee, and with a submissive air presented to her the branch of Myrtle. No
sooner had She received it, than the Music was again heard; A thick cloud
spread itself over the Apparition; The blue flames disappeared, and total
obscurity reigned through the Cave. The Abbot moved not from his place: His
faculties were all bound up in pleasure, anxiety, and surprize. At length the
darkness dispersing, He perceived Matilda standing near him in her religious
habit, with the Myrtle in her hand. No traces of the incantation, and the
Vaults were only illuminated by the faint rays of the sepulchral Lamp.
“I have succeeded,” said Matilda, “though with more
difficulty than I expected. Lucifer, whom I summoned to my assistance, was at
first unwilling to obey my commands: To enforce his compliance I was
constrained to have recourse to my strongest charms. They have produced the
desired effect, but I have engaged never more to invoke his agency in your
favour. Beware then, how you employ an opportunity which never will return. My
magic arts will now be of no use to you: In future you can only hope for
supernatural aid by invoking the Dæmons yourself, and accepting the conditions
of their service. This you will never do: You want strength of mind to force
them to obedience, and unless you pay their established price, they will not be
your voluntary Servants. In this one instance they consent to obey you: I offer
you the means of enjoying your Mistress, and be careful not to lose the
opportunity. Receive this constellated Myrtle: While you bear this in your
hand, every door will fly open to you. It will procure you access tomorrow
night to Antonia’s chamber: Then breathe upon it thrice, pronounce her
name, and place it upon her pillow. A death-like slumber will immediately seize
upon her, and deprive her of the power of resisting your attempts. Sleep will
hold her till break of Morning. In this state you may satisfy your desires
without danger of being discovered; since when daylight shall dispel the
effects of the enchantment, Antonia will perceive her dishonour, but be
ignorant of the Ravisher. Be happy then, my Ambrosio, and let this service
convince you that my friendship is disinterested and pure. The night must be
near expiring: Let us return to the Abbey, lest our absence should create
surprize.”
The Abbot received the talisman with silent gratitude. His ideas were too much
bewildered by the adventures of the night to permit his expressing his thanks
audibly, or indeed as yet to feel the whole value of her present. Matilda took
up her Lamp and Basket, and guided her Companion from the mysterious Cavern.
She restored the Lamp to its former place, and continued her route in darkness,
till She reached the foot of the Staircase. The first beams of the rising Sun
darting down it facilitated the ascent. Matilda and the Abbot hastened out of
the Sepulchre, closed the door after them, and soon regained the Abbey’s
western Cloister. No one met them, and they retired unobserved to their
respective Cells.
The confusion of Ambrosio’s mind now began to appease. He rejoiced in the
fortunate issue of his adventure, and reflecting upon the virtues of the
Myrtle, looked upon Antonia as already in his power. Imagination retraced to
him those secret charms betrayed to him by the Enchanted Mirror, and He waited
with impatience for the approach of midnight.
CHAPTER VIII.
The crickets sing, and Man’s o’er-laboured sense
Repairs itself by rest: Our Tarquin thus
Did softly press the rushes, ere He wakened
The chastity He wounded—Cytherea,
How bravely thou becom’st thy bed! Fresh Lily!
And whiter than the sheets!
CYMBELINE.
All the researches of the Marquis de las Cisternas proved vain: Agnes was lost
to him for ever. Despair produced so violent an effect upon his constitution,
that the consequence was a long and severe illness. This prevented him from
visiting Elvira as He had intended; and She being ignorant of the cause of his
neglect, it gave her no trifling uneasiness. His Sister’s death had
prevented Lorenzo from communicating to his Uncle his designs respecting
Antonia: The injunctions of her Mother forbad his presenting himself to her
without the Duke’s consent; and as She heard no more of him or his
proposals, Elvira conjectured that He had either met with a better match, or
had been commanded to give up all thoughts of her Daughter. Every day made her
more uneasy respecting Antonia’s fate: While She retained the
Abbot’s protection, She bore with fortitude the disappointment of her
hopes with regard to Lorenzo and the Marquis. That resource now failed her. She
was convinced that Ambrosio had meditated her Daughter’s ruin: And when
She reflected that her death would leave Antonia friendless and unprotected in
a world so base, so perfidious and depraved, her heart swelled with the
bitterness of apprehension. At such times She would sit for hours gazing upon
the lovely Girl; and seeming to listen to her innocent prattle, while in
reality her thoughts dwelt upon the sorrows into which a moment would suffice
to plunge her. Then She would clasp her in her arms suddenly, lean her head
upon her Daughter’s bosom, and bedew it with her tears.
An event was in preparation which, had She known it, would have relieved her
from her inquietude. Lorenzo now waited only for a favourable opportunity to
inform the Duke of his intended marriage: However, a circumstance which
occurred at this period, obliged him to delay his explanation for a few days
longer.
Don Raymond’s malady seemed to gain ground. Lorenzo was constantly at his
bedside, and treated him with a tenderness truly fraternal. Both the cause and
effects of the disorder were highly afflicting to the Brother of Agnes: yet
Theodore’s grief was scarcely less sincere. That amiable Boy quitted not
his Master for a moment, and put every means in practice to console and
alleviate his sufferings. The Marquis had conceived so rooted an affection for
his deceased Mistress, that it was evident to all that He never could survive
her loss: Nothing could have prevented him from sinking under his grief but the
persuasion of her being still alive, and in need of his assistance. Though
convinced of its falsehood, his Attendants encouraged him in a belief which
formed his only comfort. He was assured daily that fresh perquisitions were
making respecting the fate of Agnes: Stories were invented recounting the
various attempts made to get admittance into the Convent; and circumstances
were related which, though they did not promise her absolute recovery, at least
were sufficient to keep his hopes alive. The Marquis constantly fell into the
most terrible excess of passion when informed of the failure of these supposed
attempts. Still He would not credit that the succeeding ones would have the
same fate, but flattered himself that the next would prove more fortunate.
Theodore was the only one who exerted himself to realize his Master’s
Chimoeras. He was eternally busied in planning schemes for entering the
Convent, or at least of obtaining from the Nuns some intelligence of Agnes. To
execute these schemes was the only inducement which could prevail on him to
quit Don Raymond. He became a very Proteus, changing his shape every day; but
all his metamorphoses were to very little purpose: He regularly returned to the
Palace de las Cisternas without any intelligence to confirm his Master’s
hopes. One day He took it into his head to disguise himself as a Beggar. He put
a patch over his left eye, took his Guitar in hand, and posted himself at the
Gate of the Convent.
“If Agnes is really confined in the Convent,” thought He,
“and hears my voice, She will recollect it, and possibly may find means
to let me know that She is here.”
With this idea He mingled with a crowd of Beggars who assembled daily at the
Gate of St. Clare to receive Soup, which the Nuns were accustomed to distribute
at twelve o’clock. All were provided with jugs or bowls to carry it away;
But as Theodore had no utensil of this kind, He begged leave to eat his portion
at the Convent door. This was granted without difficulty: His sweet voice, and
in spite of his patched eye, his engaging countenance, won the heart of the
good old Porteress, who, aided by a Lay-Sister, was busied in serving to each
his Mess. Theodore was bad to stay till the Others should depart, and promised
that his request should then be granted. The Youth desired no better, since it
was not to eat Soup that He presented himself at the Convent. He thanked the
Porteress for her permission, retired from the Door, and seating himself upon a
large stone, amused himself in tuning his Guitar while the Beggars were served.
As soon as the Crowd was gone, Theodore was beckoned to the Gate, and desired
to come in. He obeyed with infinite readiness, but affected great respect at
passing the hallowed Threshold, and to be much daunted by the presence of the
Reverend Ladies. His feigned timidity flattered the vanity of the Nuns, who
endeavoured to reassure him. The Porteress took him into her awn little
Parlour: In the meanwhile, the Lay-Sister went to the Kitchen, and soon
returned with a double portion of Soup, of better quality than what was given
to the Beggars. His Hostess added some fruits and confections from her own
private store, and Both encouraged the Youth to dine heartily. To all these
attentions He replied with much seeming gratitude, and abundance of blessings
upon his benefactresses. While He ate, the Nuns admired the delicacy of his
features, the beauty of his hair, and the sweetness and grace which accompanied
all his actions. They lamented to each other in whispers, that so charming a
Youth should be exposed to the seductions of the World, and agreed, that He
would be a worthy Pillar of the Catholic Church. They concluded their
conference by resolving that Heaven would be rendered a real service if they
entreated the Prioress to intercede with Ambrosio for the Beggar’s
admission into the order of Capuchins.
This being determined, the Porteress, who was a person of great influence in
the Convent, posted away in all haste to the Domina’s Cell. Here She made
so flaming a narrative of Theodore’s merits that the old Lady grew
curious to see him. Accordingly, the Porteress was commissioned to convey him
to the Parlour grate. In the interim, the supposed Beggar was sifting the
Lay-Sister with respect to the fate of Agnes: Her evidence only corroborated
the Domina’s assertions. She said that Agnes had been taken ill on
returning from confession, had never quitted her bed from that moment, and that
She had herself been present at the Funeral. She even attested having seen her
dead body, and assisted with her own hands in adjusting it upon the Bier. This
account discouraged Theodore: Yet as He had pushed the adventure so far, He
resolved to witness its conclusion.
The Porteress now returned, and ordered him to follow her. He obeyed, and was
conducted into the Parlour, where the Lady Prioress was already posted at the
Grate. The Nuns surrounded her, who all flocked with eagerness to a scene which
promised some diversion. Theodore saluted them with profound respect, and his
presence had the power to smooth for a moment even the stern brow of the
Superior. She asked several questions respecting his Parents, his religion, and
what had reduced him to a state of Beggary. To these demands his answers were
perfectly satisfactory and perfectly false. He was then asked his opinion of a
monastic life: He replied in terms of high estimation and respect for it. Upon
this, the Prioress told him that his obtaining an entrance into a religious
order was not impossible; that her recommendation would not permit his poverty
to be an obstacle, and that if She found him deserving it, He might depend in
future upon her protection. Theodore assured her that to merit her favour would
be his highest ambition; and having ordered him to return next day, when She
would talk with him further, the Domina quitted the Parlour.
The Nuns, whom respect for the Superior had till then kept silent, now crowded
all together to the Grate, and assailed the Youth with a multitude of
questions. He had already examined each with attention: Alas! Agnes was not
amongst them. The Nuns heaped question upon question so thickly that it was
scarcely possible for him to reply. One asked where He was born, since his
accent declared him to be a Foreigner: Another wanted to know, why He wore a
patch upon his left eye: Sister Helena enquired whether He had not a Sister
like him, because She should like such a Companion; and Sister Rachael was
fully persuaded that the Brother would be the pleasanter Companion of the Two.
Theodore amused himself with retailing to the credulous Nuns for truths all the
strange stories which his imagination could invent. He related to them his
supposed adventures, and penetrated every Auditor with astonishment, while He
talked of Giants, Savages, Ship-wrecks, and Islands inhabited
“By anthropophagi, and men whose heads
Do grow beneath their shoulders,”
with many other circumstances to the full as remarkable. He said, that He was
born in Terra Incognita, was educated at an Hottentot University, and had past
two years among the Americans of Silesia.
“For what regards the loss of my eye” said He, “it was a just
punishment upon me for disrespect to the Virgin, when I made my second
pilgrimage to Loretto. I stood near the Altar in the miraculous Chapel: The
Monks were proceeding to array the Statue in her best apparel. The Pilgrims
were ordered to close their eyes during this ceremony: But though by nature
extremely religious, curiosity was too powerful. At the moment ..... I shall
penetrate you with horror, reverend Ladies, when I reveal my crime! .... At the
moment that the Monks were changing her shift, I ventured to open my left eye,
and gave a little peep towards the Statue. That look was my last! The Glory
which surrounded the Virgin was too great to be supported. I hastily shut my
sacrilegious eye, and never have been able to unclose it since!”
At the relation of this miracle the Nuns all crossed themselves, and promised
to intercede with the blessed Virgin for the recovery of his sight. They
expressed their wonder at the extent of his travels, and at the strange
adventures which He had met with at so early an age. They now remarked his
Guitar, and enquired whether he was an adept in Music. He replied with modesty
that it was not for him to decide upon his talents, but requested permission to
appeal to them as Judges. This was granted without difficulty.
“But at least,” said the old Porteress, “take care not to
sing any thing profane.”
“You may depend upon my discretion,” replied Theodore: “You
shall hear how dangerous it is for young Women to abandon themselves to their
passions, illustrated by the adventure of a Damsel who fell suddenly in love
with an unknown Knight.”
“But is the adventure true?” enquired the Porteress.
“Every word of it. It happened in Denmark, and the Heroine was thought so
beautiful that She was known by no other name but that of ‘the lovely
Maid’.”
“In Denmark, say you?” mumbled an old Nun; “Are not the
People all Blacks in Denmark?”
“By no means, reverend Lady; They are of a delicate pea-green with
flame-coloured hair and whiskers.”
“Mother of God! Pea-green?” exclaimed Sister Helena; “Oh!
’tis impossible!”
“Impossible?” said the Porteress with a look of contempt and
exultation: “Not at all: When I was a young Woman, I remember seeing
several of them myself.”
Theodore now put his instrument in proper order. He had read the story of a
King of England whose prison was discovered by a Minstrel; and He hoped that
the same scheme would enable him to discover Agnes, should She be in the
Convent. He chose a Ballad which She had taught him herself in the Castle of
Lindenberg: She might possibly catch the sound, and He hoped to hear her
replying to some of the Stanzas. His Guitar was now in tune, and He prepared to
strike it.
“But before I begin,” said He “it is necessary to inform you,
Ladies, that this same Denmark is terribly infested by Sorcerers, Witches, and
Evil Spirits. Every element possesses its appropriate Dæmons. The Woods are
haunted by a malignant power, called ‘the Erl- or Oak-King:’ He it
is who blights the Trees, spoils the Harvest, and commands the Imps and
Goblins: He appears in the form of an old Man of majestic figure, with a golden
Crown and long white beard: His principal amusement is to entice young Children
from their Parents, and as soon as He gets them into his Cave, He tears them
into a thousand pieces—The Rivers are governed by another Fiend, called
‘the Water-King:’ His province is to agitate the deep, occasion
ship-wrecks, and drag the drowning Sailors beneath the waves: He wears the
appearance of a Warrior, and employs himself in luring young Virgins into his
snare: What He does with them, when He catches them in the water, Reverend
Ladies, I leave for you to imagine—‘The Fire-King’ seems to
be a Man all formed of flames: He raises the Meteors and wandering lights which
beguile Travellers into ponds and marshes, and He directs the lightning where
it may do most mischief—The last of these elementary Dæmons is called
‘the Cloud-King;’ His figure is that of a beautiful Youth, and He
is distinguished by two large sable Wings: Though his outside is so enchanting,
He is not a bit better disposed than the Others: He is continually employed in
raising Storms, tearing up Forests by the roots, and blowing Castles and
Convents about the ears of their Inhabitants. The First has a Daughter, who is
Queen of the Elves and Fairies; The Second has a Mother, who is a powerful
Enchantress: Neither of these Ladies are worth more than the Gentlemen: I do
not remember to have heard any family assigned to the two other Dæmons, but at
present I have no business with any of them except the Fiend of the Waters. He
is the Hero of my Ballad; but I thought it necessary before I began, to give
you some account of his proceedings—”
Theodore then played a short symphony; After which, stretching his voice to its
utmost extent to facilitate its reaching the ear of Agnes, He sang the
following Stanzas.
THE WATER-KING
A DANISH BALLAD
With gentle murmur flowed the tide,
While by the fragrant flowery side
The lovely Maid with carols gay
To Mary’s church pursued her way.
The Water-Fiend’s malignant eye
Along the Banks beheld her hie;
Straight to his Mother-witch he sped,
And thus in suppliant accents said:
“Oh! Mother! Mother! now advise,
How I may yonder Maid surprize:
Oh! Mother! Mother! Now explain,
How I may yonder Maid obtain.”
The Witch She gave him armour white;
She formed him like a gallant Knight;
Of water clear next made her hand
A Steed, whose housings were of sand.
The Water-King then swift He went;
To Mary’s Church his steps He bent:
He bound his Courser to the Door,
And paced the Church-yard three times four.
His Courser to the door bound He,
And paced the Church-yard four time three:
Then hastened up the Aisle, where all
The People flocked, both great and small.
The Priest said, as the Knight drew near,
“And wherefore comes the white Chief here?”
The lovely Maid She smiled aside;
“Oh! would I were the white Chief’s Bride!”
He stept o’er Benches one and two;
“Oh! lovely Maid, I die for You!”
He stept o’er Benches two and three;
“Oh! lovely Maiden, go with me!”
Then sweet She smiled, the lovely Maid,
And while She gave her hand, She said,
“Betide me joy, betide me woe,
O’er Hill, o’er dale, with thee I go.”
The Priest their hands together joins:
They dance, while clear the moon-beam shines;
And little thinks the Maiden bright,
Her Partner is the Water-spright.
Oh! had some spirit deigned to sing,
“Your Partner is the Water-King!”
The Maid had fear and hate confest,
And cursed the hand which then She prest.
But nothing giving cause to think,
How near She strayed to danger’s brink,
Still on She went, and hand in hand
The Lovers reached the yellow sand.
“Ascend this Steed with me, my Dear;
We needs must cross the streamlet here;
Ride boldly in; It is not deep;
The winds are hushed, the billows sleep.”
Thus spoke the Water-King. The Maid
Her Traitor-Bride-groom’s wish obeyed:
And soon She saw the Courser lave
Delighted in his parent wave.
“Stop! Stop! my Love! The waters blue
E’en now my shrinking foot bedew!”
“Oh! lay aside your fears, sweet Heart!
We now have reached the deepest part.”
“Stop! Stop! my Love! For now I see
The waters rise above my knee.”
“Oh! lay aside your fears, sweet Heart!
We now have reached the deepest part.”
“Stop! Stop! for God’s sake, stop! For Oh!
The waters o’er my bosom flow!”—
Scarce was the word pronounced, when Knight
And Courser vanished from her sight.
She shrieks, but shrieks in vain; for high
The wild winds rising dull the cry;
The Fiend exults; The Billows dash,
And o’er their hapless Victim wash.
Three times while struggling with the stream,
The lovely Maid was heard to scream;
But when the Tempest’s rage was o’er,
The lovely Maid was seen no more.
Warned by this Tale, ye Damsels fair,
To whom you give your love beware!
Believe not every handsome Knight,
And dance not with the Water-Spright!
The Youth ceased to sing. The Nuns were delighted with the sweetness of his
voice and masterly manner of touching the Instrument: But however acceptable
this applause would have been at any other time, at present it was insipid to
Theodore. His artifice had not succeeded. He paused in vain between the
Stanzas: No voice replied to his, and He abandoned the hope of equalling
Blondel.
The Convent Bell now warned the Nuns that it was time to assemble in the
Refectory. They were obliged to quit the Grate; They thanked the Youth for the
entertainment which his Music had afforded them, and charged him to return the
next day. This He promised: The Nuns, to give him the greater inclination to
keep his word, told him that He might always depend upon the Convent for his
meals, and each of them made him some little present. One gave him a box of
sweetmeats; Another, an Agnus Dei; Some brought reliques of Saints, waxen
Images, and consecrated Crosses; and Others presented him with pieces of those
works in which the Religious excel, such as embroidery, artificial flowers,
lace, and needlework. All these He was advised to sell, in order to put himself
into better case; and He was assured that it would be easy to dispose of them,
since the Spaniards hold the performances of the Nuns in high estimation.
Having received these gifts with seeming respect and gratitude, He remarked
that, having no Basket, He knew not how to convey them away. Several of the
Nuns were hastening in search of one, when they were stopped by the return of
an elderly Woman, whom Theodore had not till then observed: Her mild
countenance, and respectable air prejudiced him immediately in her favour.
“Hah!” said the Porteress; “Here comes the Mother St. Ursula
with a Basket.”
The Nun approached the Grate, and presented the Basket to Theodore: It was of
willow, lined with blue satin, and upon the four sides were painted scenes from
the legend of St. Genevieve.
“Here is my gift,” said She, as She gave it into his hand;
“Good Youth, despise it not; Though its value seems insignificant, it has
many hidden virtues.”
She accompanied these words with an expressive look. It was not lost upon
Theodore; In receiving the present, He drew as near the Grate as possible.
“Agnes!” She whispered in a voice scarcely intelligible. Theodore,
however, caught the sound: He concluded that some mystery was concealed in the
Basket, and his heart beat with impatience and joy. At this moment the Domina
returned. Her air was gloomy and frowning, and She looked if possible more
stern than ever.
“Mother St. Ursula, I would speak with you in private.”
The Nun changed colour, and was evidently disconcerted.
“With me?” She replied in a faltering voice.
The Domina motioned that She must follow her, and retired. The Mother St.
Ursula obeyed her; Soon after, the Refectory Bell ringing a second time, the
Nuns quitted the Grate, and Theodore was left at liberty to carry off his
prize. Delighted that at length He had obtained some intelligence for the
Marquis, He flew rather than ran, till He reached the Hotel de las Cisternas.
In a few minutes He stood by his Master’s Bed with the Basket in his
hand. Lorenzo was in the chamber, endeavouring to reconcile his Friend to a
misfortune which He felt himself but too severely. Theodore related his
adventure, and the hopes which had been created by the Mother St.
Ursula’s gift. The Marquis started from his pillow: That fire which since
the death of Agnes had been extinguished, now revived in his bosom, and his
eyes sparkled with the eagerness of expectation. The emotions which
Lorenzo’s countenance betrayed, were scarcely weaker, and He waited with
inexpressible impatience for the solution of this mystery. Raymond caught the
basket from the hands of his Page: He emptied the contents upon the bed, and
examined them with minute attention. He hoped that a letter would be found at
the bottom; Nothing of the kind appeared. The search was resumed, and still
with no better success. At length Don Raymond observed that one corner of the
blue satin lining was unripped; He tore it open hastily, and drew forth a small
scrap of paper neither folded or sealed. It was addressed to the Marquis de las
Cisternas, and the contents were as follows:
“Having recognised your Page, I venture to send these few lines. Procure
an order from the Cardinal-Duke for seizing my Person, and that of the Domina;
But let it not be executed till Friday at midnight. It is the Festival of St.
Clare: There will be a procession of Nuns by torch-light, and I shall be among
them. Beware not to let your intention be known: Should a syllable be dropt to
excite the Domina’s suspicions, you will never hear of me more. Be
cautious, if you prize the memory of Agnes, and wish to punish her Assassins. I
have that to tell, will freeze your blood with horror.
“ST. URSULA.”
No sooner had the Marquis read the note than He fell back upon his pillow
deprived of sense or motion. The hope failed him which till now had supported
his existence; and these lines convinced him but too positively that Agnes was
indeed no more. Lorenzo felt this circumstance less forcibly, since it had
always been his idea that his Sister had perished by unfair means. When He
found by the Mother St. Ursula’s letter how true were his suspicions, the
confirmation excited no other sentiment in his bosom than a wish to punish the
Murderers as they deserved. It was no easy task to recall the Marquis to
himself. As soon as He recovered his speech, He broke out into execrations
against the Assassins of his Beloved, and vowed to take upon them a signal
vengeance. He continued to rave and torment himself with impotent passion till
his constitution, enfeebled by grief and illness, could support itself no
longer, and He relapsed into insensibility. His melancholy situation sincerely
affected Lorenzo, who would willingly have remained in the apartment of his
Friend; But other cares now demanded his presence. It was necessary to procure
the order for seizing the Prioress of St. Clare. For this purpose, having
committed Raymond to the care of the best Physicians in Madrid, He quitted the
Hotel de las Cisternas, and bent his course towards the Palace of the
Cardinal-Duke.
His disappointment was excessive, when He found that affairs of State had
obliged the Cardinal to set out for a distant Province.
It wanted but five to Friday: Yet by travelling day and night, He hoped to
return in time for the Pilgrimage of St. Clare. In this He succeeded. He found
the Cardinal-Duke; and represented to him the supposed culpability of the
Prioress, as also the violent effects which it had produced upon Don Raymond.
He could have used no argument so forcible as this last. Of all his Nephews,
the Marquis was the only one to whom the Cardinal-Duke was sincerely attached:
He perfectly doated upon him, and the Prioress could have committed no greater
crime in his eyes than to have endangered the life of the Marquis.
Consequently, He granted the order of arrest without difficulty: He also gave
Lorenzo a letter to a principal Officer of the Inquisition, desiring him to see
his mandate executed. Furnished with these papers, Medina hastened back to
Madrid, which He reached on the Friday a few hours before dark. He found the
Marquis somewhat easier, but so weak and exhausted that without great exertion
He could neither speak or more. Having past an hour by his Bedside, Lorenzo
left him to communicate his design to his Uncle, as also to give Don Ramirez de
Mello the Cardinal’s letter. The First was petrified with horror when He
learnt the fate of his unhappy Niece: He encouraged Lorenzo to punish her
Assassins, and engaged to accompany him at night to St. Clare’s Convent.
Don Ramirez promised his firmest support, and selected a band of trusty Archers
to prevent opposition on the part of the Populace.
But while Lorenzo was anxious to unmask one religious Hypocrite, He was
unconscious of the sorrows prepared for him by Another. Aided by
Matilda’s infernal Agents, Ambrosio had resolved upon the innocent
Antonia’s ruin. The moment destined to be so fatal to her arrived. She
had taken leave of her Mother for the night.
As She kissed her, She felt an unusual despondency infuse itself into her
bosom. She left her, and returned to her instantly, threw herself into her
maternal arms, and bathed her cheek with tears: She felt uneasy at quitting
her, and a secret presentiment assured her that never must they meet again.
Elvira observed, and tried to laugh her out of this childish prejudice: She
chid her mildly for encouraging such ungrounded sadness, and warned her how
dangerous it was to encourage such ideas.
To all her remonstrances She received no other answer than,
“Mother! Dear Mother! Oh! would to God, it were Morning!”
Elvira, whose inquietude respecting her Daughter was a great obstacle to her
perfect reestablishment, was still labouring under the effects of her late
severe illness. She was this Evening more than usually indisposed, and retired
to bed before her accustomed hour. Antonia withdrew from her Mother’s
chamber with regret, and till the Door closed, kept her eyes fixed upon her
with melancholy expression. She retired to her own apartment; Her heart was
filled with bitterness: It seemed to her that all her prospects were blasted,
and the world contained nothing for which it was worth existing. She sank into
a Chair, reclined her head upon her arm, and gazed upon the floor with a vacant
stare, while the most gloomy images floated before her fancy. She was still in
this state of insensibility when She was disturbed by hearing a strain of soft
Music breathed beneath her window. She rose, drew near the Casement, and opened
it to hear it more distinctly. Having thrown her veil over her face, She
ventured to look out. By the light of the Moon She perceived several Men below
with Guitars and Lutes in their hands; and at a little distance from them stood
Another wrapped in his cloak, whose stature and appearance bore a strong
resemblance to Lorenzo’s. She was not deceived in this conjecture. It was
indeed Lorenzo himself, who bound by his word not to present himself to Antonia
without his Uncle’s consent, endeavoured by occasional Serenades, to
convince his Mistress that his attachment still existed. His stratagem had not
the desired effect. Antonia was far from supposing that this nightly music was
intended as a compliment to her: She was too modest to think herself worthy
such attentions; and concluding them to be addressed to some neighbouring Lady,
She grieved to find that they were offered by Lorenzo.
The air which was played, was plaintive and melodious. It accorded with the
state of Antonia’s mind, and She listened with pleasure. After a symphony
of some length, it was succeeded by the sound of voices, and Antonia
distinguished the following words.
SERENADE
Chorus
Oh! Breathe in gentle strain, my Lyre!
’Tis here that Beauty loves to rest:
Describe the pangs of fond desire,
Which rend a faithful Lover’s breast.
Song
In every heart to find a Slave,
In every Soul to fix his reign,
In bonds to lead the wise and brave,
And make the Captives kiss his chain,
Such is the power of Love, and Oh!
I grieve so well Love’s power to know.
In sighs to pass the live-long day,
To taste a short and broken sleep,
For one dear Object far away,
All others scorned, to watch and weep,
Such are the pains of Love, and Oh!
I grieve so well Love’s pains to know!
To read consent in virgin eyes,
To press the lip ne’er prest till then
To hear the sigh of transport rise,
And kiss, and kiss, and kiss again,
Such are thy pleasures, Love, But Oh!
When shall my heart thy pleasures know?
Chorus
Now hush, my Lyre! My voice be still!
Sleep, gentle Maid! May fond desire
With amorous thoughts thy visions fill,
Though still my voice, and hushed my Lyre.
The Music ceased: The Performers dispersed, and silence prevailed through the
Street. Antonia quitted the window with regret: She as usual recommended
herself to the protection of St. Rosolia, said her accustomed prayers, and
retired to bed. Sleep was not long absent, and his presence relieved her from
her terrors and inquietude.
It was almost two o’clock before the lustful Monk ventured to bend his
steps towards Antonia’s dwelling. It has been already mentioned that the
Abbey was at no great distance from the Strada di San Iago. He reached the
House unobserved. Here He stopped, and hesitated for a moment. He reflected on
the enormity of the crime, the consequences of a discovery, and the
probability, after what had passed, of Elvira’s suspecting him to be her
Daughter’s Ravisher: On the other hand it was suggested that She could do
no more than suspect; that no proofs of his guilt could be produced; that it
would seem impossible for the rape to have been committed without
Antonia’s knowing when, where, or by whom; and finally, He believed that
his fame was too firmly established to be shaken by the unsupported accusations
of two unknown Women. This latter argument was perfectly false: He knew not how
uncertain is the air of popular applause, and that a moment suffices to make
him today the detestation of the world, who yesterday was its Idol. The result
of the Monk’s deliberations was that He should proceed in his enterprize.
He ascended the steps leading to the House. No sooner did He touch the door
with the silver Myrtle, than it flew open, and presented him with a free
passage. He entered, and the door closed after him of its own accord.
Guided by the moonbeams, He proceeded up the Staircase with slow and cautious
steps. He looked round him every moment with apprehension and anxiety. He saw a
Spy in every shadow, and heard a voice in every murmur of the night breeze.
Consciousness of the guilty business on which He was employed appalled his
heart, and rendered it more timid than a Woman’s. Yet still He proceeded.
He reached the door of Antonia’s chamber. He stopped, and listened. All
was hushed within. The total silence persuaded him that his intended Victim was
retired to rest, and He ventured to lift up the Latch. The door was fastened,
and resisted his efforts: But no sooner was it touched by the Talisman, than
the Bolt flew back. The Ravisher stept on, and found himself in the chamber,
where slept the innocent Girl, unconscious how dangerous a Visitor was drawing
near her Couch. The door closed after him, and the Bolt shot again into its
fastening.
Ambrosio advanced with precaution. He took care that not a board should creak
under his foot, and held in his breath as He approached the Bed. His first
attention was to perform the magic ceremony, as Matilda had charged him: He
breathed thrice upon the silver Myrtle, pronounced over it Antonia’s
name, and laid it upon her pillow. The effects which it had already produced
permitted not his doubting its success in prolonging the slumbers of his
devoted Mistress. No sooner was the enchantment performed than He considered
her to be absolutely in his power, and his eyes flamed with lust and
impatience. He now ventured to cast a glance upon the sleeping Beauty. A single
Lamp, burning before the Statue of St. Rosolia, shed a faint light through the
room, and permitted him to examine all the charms of the lovely Object before
him. The heat of the weather had obliged her to throw off part of the
Bed-cloathes: Those which still covered her, Ambrosio’s insolent hand
hastened to remove. She lay with her cheek reclining upon one ivory arm; The
Other rested on the side of the Bed with graceful indolence. A few tresses of
her hair had escaped from beneath the Muslin which confined the rest, and fell
carelessly over her bosom, as it heaved with slow and regular suspiration. The
warm air had spread her cheek with higher colour than usual. A smile
inexpressibly sweet played round her ripe and coral lips, from which every now
and then escaped a gentle sigh or an half-pronounced sentence. An air of
enchanting innocence and candour pervaded her whole form; and there was a sort
of modesty in her very nakedness which added fresh stings to the desires of the
lustful Monk.
He remained for some moments devouring those charms with his eyes which soon
were to be subjected to his ill-regulated passions. Her mouth half-opened
seemed to solicit a kiss: He bent over her; he joined his lips to hers, and
drew in the fragrance of her breath with rapture. This momentary pleasure
increased his longing for still greater. His desires were raised to that
frantic height by which Brutes are agitated. He resolved not to delay for one
instant longer the accomplishment of his wishes, and hastily proceeded to tear
off those garments which impeded the gratification of his lust.
“Gracious God!” exclaimed a voice behind him; “Am I not
deceived?
Is not this an illusion?”
Terror, confusion, and disappointment accompanied these words, as they struck
Ambrosio’s hearing. He started, and turned towards it. Elvira stood at
the door of the chamber, and regarded the Monk with looks of surprize and
detestation.
A frightful dream had represented to her Antonia on the verge of a precipice.
She saw her trembling on the brink: Every moment seemed to threaten her fall,
and She heard her exclaim with shrieks, “Save me, Mother! Save
me!—Yet a moment, and it will be too late!” Elvira woke in terror.
The vision had made too strong an impression upon her mind, to permit her
resting till assured of her Daughter’s safety. She hastily started from
her Bed, threw on a loose night-gown, and passing through the Closet in which
slept the Waiting-woman, She reached Antonia’s chamber just in time to
rescue her from the grasp of the Ravisher.
His shame and her amazement seemed to have petrified into Statues both Elvira
and the Monk: They remained gazing upon each other in silence. The Lady was the
first to recover herself.
“It is no dream!” She cried; “It is really Ambrosio, who
stands before me! It is the Man whom Madrid esteems a Saint, that I find at
this late hour near the Couch of my unhappy Child! Monster of Hypocrisy! I
already suspected your designs, but forbore your accusation in pity to human
frailty. Silence would now be criminal: The whole City shall be informed of
your incontinence. I will unmask you, Villain, and convince the Church what a
Viper She cherishes in her bosom.”
Pale and confused the baffled Culprit stood trembling before her.
He would fain have extenuated his offence, but could find no apology for his
conduct: He could produce nothing but broken sentences, and excuses which
contradicted each other. Elvira was too justly incensed to grant the pardon
which He requested. She protested that She would raise the neighbourhood, and
make him an example to all future Hypocrites. Then hastening to the Bed, She
called to Antonia to wake; and finding that her voice had no effect, She took
her arm, and raised her forcibly from the pillow. The charm operated too
powerfully. Antonia remained insensible, and on being released by her Mother,
sank back upon the pillow.
“This slumber cannot be natural!” cried the amazed Elvira, whose
indignation increased with every moment. “Some mystery is concealed in
it; But tremble, Hypocrite; all your villainy shall soon be unravelled! Help!
Help!” She exclaimed aloud; “Within there! Flora! Flora!”
“Hear me for one moment, Lady!” cried the Monk, restored to himself
by the urgency of the danger; “By all that is sacred and holy, I swear
that your Daughter’s honour is still unviolated. Forgive my
transgression! Spare me the shame of a discovery, and permit me to regain the
Abbey undisturbed. Grant me this request in mercy! I promise not only that
Antonia shall be secure from me in future, but that the rest of my life shall
prove .....”
Elvira interrupted him abruptly.
“Antonia secure from you? I will secure her! You shall betray no
longer the confidence of Parents! Your iniquity shall be unveiled to the public
eye: All Madrid shall shudder at your perfidy, your hypocrisy and incontinence.
What Ho! there! Flora! Flora, I say!”
While She spoke thus, the remembrance of Agnes struck upon his mind. Thus had
She sued to him for mercy, and thus had He refused her prayer! It was now his
turn to suffer, and He could not but acknowledge that his punishment was just.
In the meanwhile Elvira continued to call Flora to her assistance; but her
voice was so choaked with passion that the Servant, who was buried in profound
slumber, was insensible to all her cries: Elvira dared not go towards the
Closet in which Flora slept, lest the Monk should take that opportunity to
escape. Such indeed was his intention: He trusted that could He reach the Abbey
unobserved by any other than Elvira, her single testimony would not suffice to
ruin a reputation so well established as his was in Madrid. With this idea He
gathered up such garments as He had already thrown off, and hastened towards
the Door. Elvira was aware of his design; She followed him, and ere He could
draw back the bolt, seized him by the arm, and detained him.
“Attempt not to fly!” said She; “You quit not this room
without Witnesses of your guilt.”
Ambrosio struggled in vain to disengage himself. Elvira quitted not her hold,
but redoubled her cries for succour. The Friar’s danger grew more urgent.
He expected every moment to hear people assembling at her voice; And worked up
to madness by the approach of ruin, He adopted a resolution equally desperate
and savage. Turning round suddenly, with one hand He grasped Elvira’s
throat so as to prevent her continuing her clamour, and with the other, dashing
her violently upon the ground, He dragged her towards the Bed. Confused by this
unexpected attack, She scarcely had power to strive at forcing herself from his
grasp: While the Monk, snatching the pillow from beneath her Daughter’s
head, covering with it Elvira’s face, and pressing his knee upon her
stomach with all his strength, endeavoured to put an end to her existence. He
succeeded but too well. Her natural strength increased by the excess of
anguish, long did the Sufferer struggle to disengage herself, but in vain. The
Monk continued to kneel upon her breast, witnessed without mercy the convulsive
trembling of her limbs beneath him, and sustained with inhuman firmness the
spectacle of her agonies, when soul and body were on the point of separating.
Those agonies at length were over. She ceased to struggle for life. The Monk
took off the pillow, and gazed upon her. Her face was covered with a frightful
blackness:
Her limbs moved no more; The blood was chilled in her veins; Her heart had
forgotten to beat, and her hands were stiff and frozen.
Ambrosio beheld before him that once noble and majestic form, now become a
Corse, cold, senseless and disgusting.
This horrible act was no sooner perpetrated, than the Friar beheld the enormity
of his crime. A cold dew flowed over his limbs; his eyes closed; He staggered
to a chair, and sank into it almost as lifeless as the Unfortunate who lay
extended at his feet. From this state He was rouzed by the necessity of flight,
and the danger of being found in Antonia’s apartment. He had no desire to
profit by the execution of his crime. Antonia now appeared to him an object of
disgust. A deadly cold had usurped the place of that warmth which glowed in his
bosom: No ideas offered themselves to his mind but those of death and guilt, of
present shame and future punishment. Agitated by remorse and fear He prepared
for flight: Yet his terrors did not so compleatly master his recollection, as
to prevent his taking the precautions necessary for his safety. He replaced the
pillow upon the bed, gathered up his garments, and with the fatal Talisman in
his hand, bent his unsteady steps towards the door. Bewildered by fear, He
fancied that his flight was opposed by Legions of Phantoms; Whereever He
turned, the disfigured Corse seemed to lie in his passage, and it was long
before He succeeded in reaching the door. The enchanted Myrtle produced its
former effect. The door opened, and He hastened down the staircase. He entered
the Abbey unobserved, and having shut himself into his Cell, He abandoned his
soul to the tortures of unavailing remorse, and terrors of impending detection.
CHAPTER IX.
Tell us, ye Dead, will none of you in pity
To those you left behind disclose the secret?
O! That some courteous Ghost would blab it out,
What ’tis you are, and we must shortly be.
I’ve heard that Souls departed have sometimes
Fore-warned Men of their deaths:
’Twas kindly done
To knock, and give the alarum.
BLAIR.
Ambrosio shuddered at himself, when He reflected on his rapid advances in
iniquity. The enormous crime which He had just committed filled him with real
horror. The murdered Elvira was continually before his eyes, and his guilt was
already punished by the agonies of his conscience. Time, however, considerably
weakened these impressions: One day passed away, another followed it, and still
not the least suspicion was thrown upon him. Impunity reconciled him to his
guilt: He began to resume his spirits; and as his fears of detection died away,
He paid less attention to the reproaches of remorse. Matilda exerted herself to
quiet his alarms. At the first intelligence of Elvira’s death, She seemed
greatly affected, and joined the Monk in deploring the unhappy catastrophe of
his adventure: But when She found his agitation to be somewhat calmed, and
himself better disposed to listen to her arguments, She proceeded to mention
his offence in milder terms, and convince him that He was not so highly
culpable as He appeared to consider himself. She represented that He had only
availed himself of the rights which Nature allows to every one, those of
self-preservation: That either Elvira or himself must have perished, and that
her inflexibility and resolution to ruin him had deservedly marked her out for
the Victim. She next stated, that as He had before rendered himself suspected
to Elvira, it was a fortunate event for him that her lips were closed by death;
since without this last adventure, her suspicions if made public might have
produced very disagreeable consequences. He had therefore freed himself from an
Enemy, to whom the errors of his conduct were sufficiently known to make her
dangerous, and who was the greatest obstacle to his designs upon Antonia. Those
designs She encouraged him not to abandon. She assured him that, no longer
protected by her Mother’s watchful eye, the Daughter would fall an easy
conquest; and by praising and enumerating Antonia’s charms, She strove to
rekindle the desires of the Monk. In this endeavour She succeeded but too well.
As if the crimes into which his passion had seduced him had only increased its
violence, He longed more eagerly than ever to enjoy Antonia. The same success
in concealing his present guilt, He trusted would attend his future. He was
deaf to the murmurs of conscience, and resolved to satisfy his desires at any
price. He waited only for an opportunity of repeating his former enterprize;
But to procure that opportunity by the same means was now impracticable. In the
first transports of despair He had dashed the enchanted Myrtle into a thousand
pieces: Matilda told him plainly that He must expect no further assistance from
the infernal Powers unless He was willing to subscribe to their established
conditions. This Ambrosio was determined not to do: He persuaded himself that
however great might be his iniquity, so long as he preserved his claim to
salvation, He need not despair of pardon. He therefore resolutely refused to
enter into any bond or compact with the Fiends; and Matilda finding him
obstinate upon this point, forbore to press him further. She exerted her
invention to discover some means of putting Antonia into the Abbot’s
power: Nor was it long before that means presented itself.
While her ruin was thus meditating, the unhappy Girl herself suffered severely
from the loss of her Mother. Every morning on waking, it was her first care to
hasten to Elvira’s chamber. On that which followed Ambrosio’s fatal
visit, She woke later than was her usual custom: Of this She was convinced by
the Abbey Chimes. She started from her bed, threw on a few loose garments
hastily, and was speeding to enquire how her Mother had passed the night, when
her foot struck against something which lay in her passage. She looked down.
What was her horror at recognizing Elvira’s livid Corse! She uttered a
loud shriek, and threw herself upon the floor. She clasped the inanimate form
to her bosom, felt that it was dead-cold, and with a movement of disgust, of
which She was not the Mistress, let it fall again from her arms. The cry had
alarmed Flora, who hastened to her assistance. The sight which She beheld
penetrated her with horror; but her alarm was more audible than
Antonia’s. She made the House ring with her lamentations, while her
Mistress, almost suffocated with grief, could only mark her distress by sobs
and groans. Flora’s shrieks soon reached the ears of the Hostess, whose
terror and surprize were excessive on learning the cause of this disturbance. A
Physician was immediately sent for: But on the first moment of beholding the
Corse, He declared that Elvira’s recovery was beyond the power of art. He
proceeded therefore to give his assistance to Antonia, who by this time was
truly in need of it. She was conveyed to bed, while the Landlady busied herself
in giving orders for Elvira’s Burial. Dame Jacintha was a plain good kind
of Woman, charitable, generous, and devout: But her intellects were weak, and
She was a Miserable Slave to fear and superstition. She shuddered at the idea
of passing the night in the same House with a dead Body: She was persuaded that
Elvira’s Ghost would appear to her, and no less certain that such a visit
would kill her with fright. From this persuasion, She resolved to pass the
night at a Neighbour’s, and insisted that the Funeral should take place
the next day. St. Clare’s Cemetery being the nearest, it was determined
that Elvira should be buried there. Dame Jacintha engaged to defray every
expence attending the burial. She knew not in what circumstances Antonia was
left, but from the sparing manner in which the Family had lived, She concluded
them to be indifferent.
Consequently, She entertained very little hope of ever being recompensed; But
this consideration prevented her not from taking care that the Interment was
performed with decency, and from showing the unfortunate Antonia all possible
respect.
Nobody dies of mere grief; Of this Antonia was an instance. Aided by her youth
and healthy constitution, She shook off the malady which her Mother’s
death had occasioned; But it was not so easy to remove the disease of her mind.
Her eyes were constantly filled with tears: Every trifle affected her, and She
evidently nourished in her bosom a profound and rooted melancholy. The
slightest mention of Elvira, the most trivial circumstance recalling that
beloved Parent to her memory, was sufficient to throw her into serious
agitation. How much would her grief have been increased, had She known the
agonies which terminated her Mother’s existence! But of this no one
entertained the least suspicion. Elvira was subject to strong convulsions: It
was supposed that, aware of their approach, She had dragged herself to her
Daughter’s chamber in hopes of assistance; that a sudden access of her
fits had seized her, too violent to be resisted by her already enfeebled state
of health; and that She had expired ere She had time to reach the medicine
which generally relieved her, and which stood upon a shelf in Antonia’s
room. This idea was firmly credited by the few people, who interested
themselves about Elvira: Her Death was esteemed a natural event, and soon
forgotten by all save by her, who had but too much reason to deplore her loss.
In truth Antonia’s situation was sufficiently embarrassing and
unpleasant. She was alone in the midst of a dissipated and expensive City; She
was ill provided with money, and worse with Friends. Her aunt Leonella was
still at Cordova, and She knew not her direction. Of the Marquis de las
Cisternas She heard no news: As to Lorenzo, She had long given up the idea of
possessing any interest in his bosom. She knew not to whom She could address
herself in her present dilemma. She wished to consult Ambrosio; But She
remembered her Mother’s injunctions to shun him as much as possible, and
the last conversation which Elvira had held with her upon the subject had given
her sufficient lights respecting his designs to put her upon her guard against
him in future. Still all her Mother’s warnings could not make her change
her good opinion of the Friar. She continued to feel that his friendship and
society were requisite to her happiness: She looked upon his failings with a
partial eye, and could not persuade herself that He really had intended her
ruin. However, Elvira had positively commanded her to drop his acquaintance,
and She had too much respect for her orders to disobey them.
At length She resolved to address herself for advice and protection to the
Marquis de las Cisternas, as being her nearest Relation. She wrote to him,
briefly stating her desolate situation; She besought him to compassionate his
Brother’s Child, to continue to her Elvira’s pension, and to
authorise her retiring to his old Castle in Murcia, which till now had been her
retreat. Having sealed her letter, She gave it to the trusty Flora, who
immediately set out to execute her commission. But Antonia was born under an
unlucky Star. Had She made her application to the Marquis but one day sooner,
received as his Niece and placed at the head of his Family, She would have
escaped all the misfortunes with which She was now threatened. Raymond had
always intended to execute this plan: But first, his hopes of making the
proposal to Elvira through the lips of Agnes, and afterwards, his
disappointment at losing his intended Bride, as well as the severe illness
which for some time had confined him to his Bed, made him defer from day to day
the giving an Asylum in his House to his Brother’s Widow. He had
commissioned Lorenzo to supply her liberally with money: But Elvira, unwilling
to receive obligations from that Nobleman, had assured him that She needed no
immediate pecuniary assistance. Consequently, the Marquis did not imagine that
a trifling delay on his part could create any embarrassment; and the distress
and agitation of his mind might well excuse his negligence.
Had He been informed that Elvira’s death had left her Daughter Friendless
and unprotected, He would doubtless have taken such measures, as would have
ensured her from every danger: But Antonia was not destined to be so fortunate.
The day on which She sent her letter to the Palace de las Cisternas was that
following Lorenzo’s departure from Madrid. The Marquis was in the first
paroxysms of despair at the conviction that Agnes was indeed no more: He was
delirious, and his life being in danger, no one was suffered to approach him.
Flora was informed that He was incapable of attending to Letters, and that
probably a few hours would decide his fate. With this unsatisfactory answer She
was obliged to return to her Mistress, who now found herself plunged into
greater difficulties than ever.
Flora and Dame Jacintha exerted themselves to console her. The Latter begged
her to make herself easy, for that as long as She chose to stay with her, She
would treat her like her own Child. Antonia, finding that the good Woman had
taken a real affection for her, was somewhat comforted by thinking that She had
at least one Friend in the World. A Letter was now brought to her, directed to
Elvira. She recognized Leonella’s writing, and opening it with joy, found
a detailed account of her Aunt’s adventures at Cordova. She informed her
Sister that She had recovered her Legacy, had lost her heart, and had received
in exchange that of the most amiable of Apothecaries, past, present, and to
come. She added that She should be at Madrid on the Tuesday night, and meant to
have the pleasure of presenting her Caro Sposo in form. Though her nuptials
were far from pleasing Antonia, Leonella’s speedy return gave her Niece
much delight. She rejoiced in thinking that She should once more be under a
Relation’s care. She could not but judge it to be highly improper, for a
young Woman to be living among absolute Strangers, with no one to regulate her
conduct, or protect her from the insults to which, in her defenceless
situation, She was exposed. She therefore looked forward with impatience to the
Tuesday night.
It arrived. Antonia listened anxiously to the Carriages, as they rolled along
the Street. None of them stopped, and it grew late without Leonella’s
appearing. Still, Antonia resolved to sit up till her Aunt’s arrival, and
in spite of all her remonstrances, Dame Jacintha and Flora insisted upon doing
the same. The hours passed on slow and tediously. Lorenzo’s departure
from Madrid had put a stop to the nightly Serenades: She hoped in vain to hear
the usual sound of Guitars beneath her window. She took up her own, and struck
a few chords: But Music that evening had lost its charms for her, and She soon
replaced the Instrument in its case. She seated herself at her embroidery
frame, but nothing went right: The silks were missing, the thread snapped every
moment, and the needles were so expert at falling that they seemed to be
animated. At length a flake of wax fell from the Taper which stood near her
upon a favourite wreath of Violets: This compleatly discomposed her; She threw
down her needle, and quitted the frame. It was decreed that for that night
nothing should have the power of amusing her. She was the prey of Ennui, and
employed herself in making fruitless wishes for the arrival of her Aunt.
As She walked with a listless air up and down the chamber, the Door caught her
eye conducting to that which had been her Mother’s. She remembered that
Elvira’s little Library was arranged there, and thought that She might
possibly find in it some Book to amuse her till Leonella should arrive.
Accordingly She took her Taper from the table, passed through the little
Closet, and entered the adjoining apartment. As She looked around her, the
sight of this room brought to her recollection a thousand painful ideas. It was
the first time of her entering it since her Mother’s death. The total
silence prevailing through the chamber, the Bed despoiled of its furniture, the
cheerless hearth where stood an extinguished Lamp, and a few dying Plants in
the window which, since Elvira’s loss, had been neglected, inspired
Antonia with a melancholy awe. The gloom of night gave strength to this
sensation. She placed her light upon the Table, and sank into a large chair, in
which She had seen her Mother seated a thousand and a thousand times. She was
never to see her seated there again! Tears unbidden streamed down her cheek,
and She abandoned herself to the sadness which grew deeper with every moment.
Ashamed of her weakness, She at length rose from her seat: She proceeded to
seek for what had brought her to this melancholy scene. The small collection of
Books was arranged upon several shelves in order. Antonia examined them without
finding any thing likely to interest her, till She put her hand upon a volume
of old Spanish Ballads. She read a few Stanzas of one of them: They excited her
curiosity. She took down the Book, and seated herself to peruse it with more
ease. She trimmed the Taper, which now drew towards its end, and then read the
following Ballad.
ALONZO THE BRAVE, AND FAIR IMOGINE
A Warrior so bold, and a Virgin so bright
Conversed, as They sat on the green:
They gazed on each other with tender delight;
Alonzo the Brave was the name of the Knight,
The Maid’s was the Fair Imogine.
“And Oh!” said the Youth, “since to-morrow I go
To fight in a far distant land,
Your tears for my absence soon leaving to flow,
Some Other will court you, and you will bestow
On a wealthier Suitor your hand.”
“Oh! hush these suspicions,” Fair Imogine said,
“Offensive to Love and to me!
For if ye be living, or if ye be dead,
I swear by the Virgin, that none in your stead
Shall Husband of Imogine be.
“If e’er I by lust or by wealth led aside
Forget my Alonzo the Brave,
God grant, that to punish my falsehood and pride
Your Ghost at the Marriage may sit by my side,
May tax me with perjury, claim me as Bride,
And bear me away to the Grave!”
To Palestine hastened the Hero so bold;
His Love, She lamented him sore:
But scarce had a twelve-month elapsed, when behold,
A Baron all covered with jewels and gold
Arrived at Fair Imogine’s door.
His treasure, his presents, his spacious domain
Soon made her untrue to her vows:
He dazzled her eyes; He bewildered her brain;
He caught her affections so light and so vain,
And carried her home as his Spouse.
And now had the Marriage been blest by the Priest;
The revelry now was begun:
The Tables, they groaned with the weight of the Feast;
Nor yet had the laughter and merriment ceased,
When the Bell of the Castle told,—“One!”
Then first with amazement Fair Imogine found
That a Stranger was placed by her side: His air was terrific;
He uttered no sound; He spoke not, He moved not,
He looked not around,
But earnestly gazed on the Bride.
His vizor was closed, and gigantic his height;
His armour was sable to view:
All pleasure and laughter were hushed at his sight;
The Dogs as They eyed him drew back in affright,
The Lights in the chamber burned blue!
His presence all bosoms appeared to dismay;
The Guests sat in silence and fear.
At length spoke the Bride, while She trembled;
“I pray, Sir Knight, that your Helmet aside you would lay,
And deign to partake of our chear.”
The Lady is silent: The Stranger complies.
His vizor lie slowly unclosed:
Oh! God! what a sight met Fair Imogine’s eyes!
What words can express her dismay and surprize,
When a Skeleton’s head was exposed.
All present then uttered a terrified shout;
All turned with disgust from the scene.
The worms, They crept in, and the worms, They crept out,
And sported his eyes and his temples about,
While the Spectre addressed Imogine.
“Behold me, Thou false one! Behold me!” He cried;
“Remember Alonzo the Brave!
God grants, that to punish thy falsehood and pride
My Ghost at thy marriage should sit by thy side,
Should tax thee with perjury, claim thee as Bride
And bear thee away to the Grave!”
Thus saying, his arms round the Lady He wound,
While loudly She shrieked in dismay;
Then sank with his prey through the wide-yawning ground:
Nor ever again was Fair Imogine found,
Or the Spectre who bore her away.
Not long lived the Baron; and none since that time
To inhabit the Castle presume:
For Chronicles tell, that by order sublime
There Imogine suffers the pain of her crime,
And mourns her deplorable doom.
At midnight four times in each year does her Spright
When Mortals in slumber are bound,
Arrayed in her bridal apparel of white,
Appear in the Hall with the Skeleton-Knight,
And shriek, as He whirls her around.
While They drink out of skulls newly torn from the grave,
Dancing round them the Spectres are seen:
Their liquor is blood, and this horrible Stave
They howl.—“To the health of Alonzo the Brave,
And his Consort, the False Imogine!”
The perusal of this story was ill-calculated to dispel Antonia’s
melancholy. She had naturally a strong inclination to the marvellous; and her
Nurse, who believed firmly in Apparitions, had related to her when an Infant so
many horrible adventures of this kind, that all Elvira’s attempts had
failed to eradicate their impressions from her Daughter’s mind. Antonia
still nourished a superstitious prejudice in her bosom: She was often
susceptible of terrors which, when She discovered their natural and
insignificant cause, made her blush at her own weakness. With such a turn of
mind, the adventure which She had just been reading sufficed to give her
apprehensions the alarm. The hour and the scene combined to authorize them. It
was the dead of night: She was alone, and in the chamber once occupied by her
deceased Mother. The weather was comfortless and stormy: The wind howled around
the House, the doors rattled in their frames, and the heavy rain pattered
against the windows. No other sound was heard. The Taper, now burnt down to the
socket, sometimes flaring upwards shot a gleam of light through the room, then
sinking again seemed upon the point of expiring. Antonia’s heart throbbed
with agitation: Her eyes wandered fearfully over the objects around her, as the
trembling flame illuminated them at intervals. She attempted to rise from her
seat; But her limbs trembled so violently that She was unable to proceed. She
then called Flora, who was in a room at no great distance: But agitation
choaked her voice, and her cries died away in hollow murmurs.
She passed some minutes in this situation, after which her terrors began to
diminish. She strove to recover herself, and acquire strength enough to quit
the room: Suddenly She fancied, that She heard a low sigh drawn near her. This
idea brought back her former weakness. She had already raised herself from her
seat, and was on the point of taking the Lamp from the Table. The imaginary
noise stopped her: She drew back her hand, and supported herself upon the back
of a Chair. She listened anxiously, but nothing more was heard.
“Gracious God!” She said to herself; “What could be that
sound? Was I deceived, or did I really hear it?”
Her reflections were interrupted by a noise at the door scarcely audible: It
seemed as if somebody was whispering. Antonia’s alarm increased: Yet the
Bolt She knew to be fastened, and this idea in some degree reassured her.
Presently the Latch was lifted up softly, and the Door moved with caution
backwards and forwards. Excess of terror now supplied Antonia with that
strength, of which She had till then been deprived. She started from her place
and made towards the Closet door, whence She might soon have reached the
chamber where She expected to find Flora and Dame Jacintha. Scarcely had She
reached the middle of the room when the Latch was lifted up a second time. An
involuntary movement obliged her to turn her head. Slowly and gradually the
Door turned upon its hinges, and standing upon the Threshold She beheld a tall
thin Figure, wrapped in a white shroud which covered it from head to foot.
This vision arrested her feet: She remained as if petrified in the middle of
the apartment. The Stranger with measured and solemn steps drew near the Table.
The dying Taper darted a blue and melancholy flame as the Figure advanced
towards it. Over the Table was fixed a small Clock; The hand of it was upon the
stroke of three. The Figure stopped opposite to the Clock: It raised its right
arm, and pointed to the hour, at the same time looking earnestly upon Antonia,
who waited for the conclusion of this scene, motionless and silent.
The figure remained in this posture for some moments. The clock struck. When
the sound had ceased, the Stranger advanced yet a few steps nearer Antonia.
“Yet three days,” said a voice faint, hollow, and sepulchral;
“Yet three days, and we meet again!”
Antonia shuddered at the words.
“We meet again?” She pronounced at length with difficulty:
“Where shall we meet? Whom shall I meet?”
The figure pointed to the ground with one hand, and with the other raised the
Linen which covered its face.
“Almighty God! My Mother!”
Antonia shrieked, and fell lifeless upon the floor.
Dame Jacintha who was at work in a neighbouring chamber, was alarmed by the
cry: Flora was just gone down stairs to fetch fresh oil for the Lamp, by which
they had been sitting. Jacintha therefore hastened alone to Antonia’s
assistance, and great was her amazement to find her extended upon the floor.
She raised her in her arms, conveyed her to her apartment, and placed her upon
the Bed still senseless. She then proceeded to bathe her temples, chafe her
hands, and use all possible means of bringing her to herself. With some
difficulty She succeeded. Antonia opened her eyes, and looked round her wildly.
“Where is She?” She cried in a trembling voice; “Is She gone?
Am I safe? Speak to me! Comfort me! Oh! speak to me for God’s
sake!”
“Safe from whom, my Child?” replied the astonished Jacintha;
“What alarms you? Of whom are you afraid?”
“In three days! She told me that we should meet in three days! I heard
her say it! I saw her, Jacintha, I saw her but this moment!”
She threw herself upon Jacintha’s bosom.
“You saw her? Saw whom?”
“My Mother’s Ghost!”
“Christ Jesus!” cried Jacintha, and starting from the Bed, let fall
Antonia upon the pillow, and fled in consternation out of the room.
As She hastened down stairs, She met Flora ascending them.
“Go to your Mistress, Flora,” said She; “Here are rare
doings! Oh! I am the most unfortunate Woman alive! My House is filled with
Ghosts and dead Bodies, and the Lord knows what besides; Yet I am sure, nobody
likes such company less than I do. But go your way to Donna Antonia, Flora, and
let me go mine.”
Thus saying, She continued her course to the Street door, which She opened, and
without allowing herself time to throw on her veil, She made the best of her
way to the Capuchin Abbey. In the meanwhile, Flora hastened to her Lady’s
chamber, equally surprized and alarmed at Jacintha’s consternation. She
found Antonia lying upon the bed insensible. She used the same means for her
recovery that Jacintha had already employed; But finding that her Mistress only
recovered from one fit to fall into another, She sent in all haste for a
Physician. While expecting his arrival, She undrest Antonia, and conveyed her
to Bed.
Heedless of the storm, terrified almost out of her senses, Jacintha ran through
the Streets, and stopped not till She reached the Gate of the Abbey. She rang
loudly at the bell, and as soon as the Porter appeared, She desired permission
to speak to the Superior. Ambrosio was then conferring with Matilda upon the
means of procuring access to Antonia. The cause of Elvira’s death
remaining unknown, He was convinced that crimes were not so swiftly followed by
punishment, as his Instructors the Monks had taught him, and as till then He
had himself believed. This persuasion made him resolve upon Antonia’s
ruin, for the enjoyment of whose person dangers and difficulties only seemed to
have increased his passion. The Monk had already made one attempt to gain
admission to her presence; But Flora had refused him in such a manner as to
convince him that all future endeavours must be vain. Elvira had confided her
suspicions to that trusty Servant: She had desired her never to leave Ambrosio
alone with her Daughter, and if possible to prevent their meeting altogether.
Flora promised to obey her, and had executed her orders to the very letter.
Ambrosio’s visit had been rejected that morning, though Antonia was
ignorant of it. He saw that to obtain a sight of his Mistress by open means was
out of the question; and both Himself and Matilda had consumed the night, in
endeavouring to invent some plan, whose event might be more successful. Such
was their employment, when a Lay-Brother entered the Abbot’s Cell, and
informed him that a Woman calling herself Jacintha Zuniga requested audience
for a few minutes.
Ambrosio was by no means disposed to grant the petition of his Visitor. He
refused it positively, and bad the Lay-Brother tell the Stranger to return the
next day. Matilda interrupted him.
“See this Woman,” said She in a low voice; “I have my
reasons.”
The Abbot obeyed her, and signified that He would go to the Parlour
immediately. With this answer the Lay-Brother withdrew. As soon as they were
alone Ambrosio enquired why Matilda wished him to see this Jacintha.
“She is Antonia’s Hostess,” replied Matilda; “She may
possibly be of use to you: but let us examine her, and learn what brings her
hither.”
They proceeded together to the Parlour, where Jacintha was already waiting for
the Abbot. She had conceived a great opinion of his piety and virtue; and
supposing him to have much influence over the Devil, thought that it must be an
easy matter for him to lay Elvira’s Ghost in the Red Sea. Filled with
this persuasion She had hastened to the Abbey. As soon as She saw the Monk
enter the Parlour, She dropped upon her knees, and began her story as follows.
“Oh! Reverend Father! Such an accident! Such an adventure! I know not
what course to take, and unless you can help me, I shall certainly go
distracted. Well, to be sure, never was Woman so unfortunate, as myself! All in
my power to keep clear of such abomination have I done, and yet that all is too
little. What signifies my telling my beads four times a day, and observing
every fast prescribed by the Calendar? What signifies my having made three
Pilgrimages to St. James of Compostella, and purchased as many pardons from the
Pope as would buy off Cain’s punishment? Nothing prospers with me! All
goes wrong, and God only knows, whether any thing will ever go right again! Why
now, be your Holiness the Judge. My Lodger dies in convulsions; Out of pure
kindness I bury her at my own expence; (Not that she is any relation of mine,
or that I shall be benefited a single pistole by her death: I got nothing by
it, and therefore you know, reverend Father, that her living or dying was just
the same to me. But that is nothing to the purpose; To return to what I was
saying,) I took care of her funeral, had every thing performed decently and
properly, and put myself to expence enough, God knows! And how do you think the
Lady repays me for my kindness? Why truly by refusing to sleep quietly in her
comfortable deal Coffin, as a peaceable well-disposed Spirit ought to do, and
coming to plague me, who never wish to set eyes on her again. Forsooth, it well
becomes her to go racketing about my House at midnight, popping into her
Daughter’s room through the Keyhole, and frightening the poor Child out
of her wits! Though She be a Ghost, She might be more civil than to bolt into a
Person’s House, who likes her company so little. But as for me, reverend
Father, the plain state of the case is this: If She walks into my House, I must
walk out of it, for I cannot abide such Visitors, not I! Thus you see, your
Sanctity, that without your assistance I am ruined and undone for ever. I shall
be obliged to quit my House; Nobody will take it, when ’tis known that
She haunts it, and then I shall find myself in a fine situation! Miserable
Woman that I am! What shall I do! What will become of me!”
Here She wept bitterly, wrung her hands, and begged to know the Abbot’s
opinion of her case.
“In truth, good Woman,” replied He, “It will be difficult for
me to relieve you without knowing what is the matter with you. You have
forgotten to tell me what has happened, and what it is you want.”
“Let me die” cried Jacintha, “but your Sanctity is in the
right! This then is the fact stated briefly. A lodger of mine is lately dead, a
very good sort of Woman that I must needs say for her as far as my knowledge of
her went, though that was not a great way:
She kept me too much at a distance; for indeed She was given to be upon the
high ropes, and whenever I ventured to speak to her, She had a look with her
which always made me feel a little queerish, God forgive me for saying so.
However, though She was more stately than needful, and affected to look down
upon me (Though if I am well informed, I come of as good Parents as She could
do for her ears, for her Father was a Shoe-maker at Cordova, and Mine was an
Hatter at Madrid, aye, and a very creditable Hatter too, let me tell you,) Yet
for all her pride, She was a quiet well-behaved Body, and I never wish to have
a better Lodger. This makes me wonder the more at her not sleeping quietly in
her Grave: But there is no trusting to people in this world! For my part, I
never saw her do amiss, except on the Friday before her death. To be sure, I
was then much scandalized by seeing her eat the wing of a Chicken! ‘How,
Madona Flora!’ quoth I; (Flora, may it please your Reverence, is the name
of the waiting Maid)—‘How, Madona Flora!’ quoth I;
‘Does your Mistress eat flesh upon Fridays? Well! Well! See the event,
and then remember that Dame Jacintha warned you of it!’ These were my
very words, but Alas! I might as well have held my tongue! Nobody minded me;
and Flora, who is somewhat pert and snappish, (More is the pity, say I) told me
that there was no more harm in eating a Chicken than the egg from which it
came. Nay, She even declared that if her Lady added a slice of bacon, She would
not be an inch nearer Damnation, God protect us! A poor ignorant sinful soul! I
protest to your Holiness, I trembled to hear her utter such blasphemies, and
expected every moment to see the ground open and swallow her up, Chicken and
all! For you must know, worshipful Father, that while She talked thus, She held
the plate in her hand, on which lay the identical roast Fowl. And a fine Bird
it was, that I must say for it! Done to a turn, for I superintended the cooking
of it myself: It was a little Gallician of my own raising, may it please your
Holiness, and the flesh was as white as an egg-shell, as indeed Donna Elvira
told me herself. ‘Dame Jacintha,’ said She, very good-humouredly,
though to say the truth, She was always very polite to me .....”
Here Ambrosio’s patience failed him. Eager to know Jacintha’s
business in which Antonia seemed to be concerned, He was almost distracted
while listening to the rambling of this prosing old Woman. He interrupted her,
and protested that if She did not immediately tell her story and have done with
it, He should quit the Parlour, and leave her to get out of her difficulties by
herself. This threat had the desired effect. Jacintha related her business in
as few words as She could manage; But her account was still so prolix that
Ambrosio had need of his patience to bear him to the conclusion.
“And so, your Reverence,” said She, after relating Elvira’s
death and burial, with all their circumstances; “And so, your Reverence,
upon hearing the shriek, I put away my work, and away posted I to Donna
Antonia’s chamber. Finding nobody there, I past on to the next; But I
must own, I was a little timorous at going in, for this was the very room where
Donna Elvira used to sleep. However, in I went, and sure enough, there lay the
young Lady at full length upon the floor, as cold as a stone, and as white as a
sheet. I was surprized at this, as your Holiness may well suppose; But Oh me!
how I shook when I saw a great tall figure at my elbow whose head touched the
ceiling! The face was Donna Elvira’s, I must confess; But out of its
mouth came clouds of fire, its arms were loaded with heavy chains which it
rattled piteously, and every hair on its head was a Serpent as big as my arm!
At this I was frightened enough, and began to say my Ave-Maria: But the Ghost
interrupting me uttered three loud groans, and roared out in a terrible voice,
‘Oh! That Chicken’s wing! My poor soul suffers for it!’ As
soon as She had said this, the Ground opened, the Spectre sank down, I heard a
clap of thunder, and the room was filled with a smell of brimstone. When I
recovered from my fright, and had brought Donna Antonia to herself, who told me
that She had cried out upon seeing her Mother’s Ghost, (And well might
She cry, poor Soul! Had I been in her place, I should have cried ten times
louder) it directly came into my head, that if any one had power to quiet this
Spectre, it must be your Reverence. So hither I came in all diligence, to beg
that you will sprinkle my House with holy water, and lay the Apparition in the
Red Sea.”
Ambrosio stared at this strange story, which He could not credit.
“Did Donna Antonia also see the Ghost?” said He.
“As plain as I see you, Reverend Father!”
Ambrosio paused for a moment. Here was an opportunity offered him of gaining
access to Antonia, but He hesitated to employ it. The reputation which He
enjoyed in Madrid was still dear to him; and since He had lost the reality of
virtue, it appeared as if its semblance was become more valuable. He was
conscious that publicly to break through the rule never to quit the Abbey
precincts, would derogate much from his supposed austerity. In visiting Elvira,
He had always taken care to keep his features concealed from the Domestics.
Except by the Lady, her Daughter, and the faithful Flora, He was known in the
Family by no other name than that of Father Jerome. Should He comply with
Jacintha’s request, and accompany her to her House, He knew that the
violation of his rule could not be kept a secret. However, his eagerness to see
Antonia obtained the victory: He even hoped, that the singularity of this
adventure would justify him in the eyes of Madrid: But whatever might be the
consequences, He resolved to profit by the opportunity which chance had
presented to him. An expressive look from Matilda confirmed him in this
resolution.
“Good Woman,” said He to Jacintha, “what you tell me is so
extraordinary that I can scarcely credit your assertions. However, I will
comply with your request. Tomorrow after Matins you may expect me at your
House: I will then examine into what I can do for you, and if it is in my
power, will free you from this unwelcome Visitor. Now then go home, and peace
be with you!”
“Home?” exclaimed Jacintha; “I go home? Not I by my troth!
except under your protection, I set no foot of mine within the threshold. God
help me, the Ghost may meet me upon the Stairs, and whisk me away with her to
the devil! Oh! That I had accepted young Melchior Basco’s offer! Then I
should have had somebody to protect me; But now I am a lone Woman, and meet
with nothing but crosses and misfortunes! Thank Heaven, it is not yet too late
to repent! There is Simon Gonzalez will have me any day of the week, and if I
live till daybreak, I will marry him out of hand: An Husband I will have, that
is determined, for now this Ghost is once in my House, I shall be frightened
out of my wits to sleep alone. But for God’s sake, reverend Father, come
with me now. I shall have no rest till the House is purified, or the poor young
Lady either. The dear Girl! She is in a piteous taking: I left her in strong
convulsions, and I doubt, She will not easily recover her fright.”
The Friar started, and interrupted her hastily.
“In convulsions, say you? Antonia in convulsions? Lead on, good Woman! I
follow you this moment!”
Jacintha insisted upon his stopping to furnish himself with the vessel of holy
water: With this request He complied. Thinking herself safe under his
protection should a Legion of Ghosts attack her, the old Woman returned the
Monk a profusion of thanks, and they departed together for the Strada di San
Iago.
So strong an impression had the Spectre made upon Antonia, that for the first
two or three hours the Physician declared her life to be in danger. The fits at
length becoming less frequent induced him to alter his opinion. He said that to
keep her quiet was all that was necessary; and He ordered a medicine to be
prepared which would tranquillize her nerves, and procure her that repose which
at present She much wanted. The sight of Ambrosio, who now appeared with
Jacintha at her Bedside, contributed essentially to compose her ruffled
spirits. Elvira had not sufficiently explained herself upon the nature of his
designs, to make a Girl so ignorant of the world as her Daughter aware how
dangerous was his acquaintance. At this moment, when penetrated with horror at
the scene which had just past, and dreading to contemplate the Ghost’s
prediction, her mind had need of all the succours of friendship and religion,
Antonia regarded the Abbot with an eye doubly partial. That strong
prepossession in his favour still existed which She had felt for him at first
sight: She fancied, yet knew not wherefore, that his presence was a safeguard
to her from every danger, insult, or misfortune.
She thanked him gratefully for his visit, and related to him the adventure,
which had alarmed her so seriously.
The Abbot strove to reassure her, and convince her that the whole had been a
deception of her overheated fancy. The solitude in which She had passed the
Evening, the gloom of night, the Book which She had been reading, and the Room
in which She sat, were all calculated to place before her such a vision. He
treated the idea of Ghosts with ridicule, and produced strong arguments to
prove the fallacy of such a system. His conversation tranquillized and
comforted her, but did not convince her. She could not believe that the Spectre
had been a mere creature of her imagination; Every circumstance was impressed
upon her mind too forcibly, to permit her flattering herself with such an idea.
She persisted in asserting that She had really seen her Mother’s Ghost,
had heard the period of her dissolution announced and declared that She never
should quit her bed alive. Ambrosio advised her against encouraging these
sentiments, and then quitted her chamber, having promised to repeat his visit
on the morrow. Antonia received this assurance with every mark of joy: But the
Monk easily perceived that He was not equally acceptable to her Attendant.
Flora obeyed Elvira’s injunctions with the most scrupulous observance.
She examined every circumstance with an anxious eye likely in the least to
prejudice her young Mistress, to whom She had been attached for many years. She
was a Native of Cuba, had followed Elvira to Spain, and loved the young Antonia
with a Mother’s affection. Flora quitted not the room for a moment while
the Abbot remained there: She watched his every word, his every look, his every
action. He saw that her suspicious eye was always fixed upon him, and conscious
that his designs would not bear inspection so minute, He felt frequently
confused and disconcerted. He was aware that She doubted the purity of his
intentions; that She would never leave him alone with Antonia, and his Mistress
defended by the presence of this vigilant Observer, He despaired of finding the
means to gratify his passion.
As He quitted the House, Jacintha met him, and begged that some Masses might be
sung for the repose of Elvira’s soul, which She doubted not was suffering
in Purgatory. He promised not to forget her request; But He perfectly gained
the old Woman’s heart by engaging to watch during the whole of the
approaching night in the haunted chamber. Jacintha could find no terms
sufficiently strong to express her gratitude, and the Monk departed loaded with
her benedictions.
It was broad day when He returned to the Abbey. His first care was to
communicate what had past to his Confident. He felt too sincere a passion for
Antonia to have heard unmoved the prediction of her speedy death, and He
shuddered at the idea of losing an object so dear to him. Upon this head
Matilda reassured him. She confirmed the arguments which Himself had already
used: She declared Antonia to have been deceived by the wandering of her brain,
by the Spleen which opprest her at the moment, and by the natural turn of her
mind to superstition, and the marvellous. As to Jacintha’s account, the
absurdity refuted itself; The Abbot hesitated not to believe that She had
fabricated the whole story, either confused by terror, or hoping to make him
comply more readily with her request. Having overruled the Monk’s
apprehensions, Matilda continued thus.
“The prediction and the Ghost are equally false; But it must be your
care, Ambrosio, to verify the first. Antonia within three days must indeed be
dead to the world; But She must live for you.
Her present illness, and this fancy which She has taken into her head, will
colour a plan which I have long meditated, but which was impracticable without
your procuring access to Antonia. She shall be yours, not for a single night,
but for ever. All the vigilance of her Duenna shall not avail her: You shall
riot unrestrained in the charms of your Mistress. This very day must the scheme
be put in execution, for you have no time to lose. The Nephew of the Duke of
Medina Celi prepares to demand Antonia for his Bride: In a few days She will be
removed to the Palace of her Relation, the Marquis de las Cisternas, and there
She will be secure from your attempts. Thus during your absence have I been
informed by my Spies, who are ever employed in bringing me intelligence for
your service. Now then listen to me. There is a juice extracted from certain
herbs, known but to few, which brings on the Person who drinks it the exact
image of Death. Let this be administered to Antonia: You may easily find means
to pour a few drops into her medicine. The effect will be throwing her into
strong convulsions for an hour: After which her blood will gradually cease to
flow, and heart to beat; A mortal paleness will spread itself over her
features, and She will appear a Corse to every eye. She has no Friends about
her: You may charge yourself unsuspected with the superintendence of her
funeral, and cause her to be buried in the Vaults of St. Clare. Their solitude
and easy access render these Caverns favourable to your designs. Give Antonia
the soporific draught this Evening: Eight and forty hours after She has drank
it, Life will revive to her bosom. She will then be absolutely in your power:
She will find all resistance unavailing, and necessity will compel her to
receive you in her arms.”
“Antonia will be in my power!” exclaimed the Monk; “Matilda,
you transport me! At length then, happiness will be mine, and that happiness
will be Matilda’s gift, will be the gift of friendship!
I shall clasp Antonia in my arms, far from every prying eye, from every
tormenting Intruder! I shall sigh out my soul upon her bosom; Shall teach her
young heart the first rudiments of pleasure, and revel uncontrouled in the
endless variety of her charms! And shall this delight indeed by mine? Shall I
give the reins to my desires, and gratify every wild tumultuous wish? Oh!
Matilda, how can I express to you my gratitude?”
“By profiting by my counsels. Ambrosio, I live but to serve you:
Your interest and happiness are equally mine. Be your person Antonia’s,
but to your friendship and your heart I still assert my claim. Contributing to
yours forms now my only pleasure. Should my exertions procure the gratification
of your wishes, I shall consider my trouble to be amply repaid. But let us lose
no time. The liquor of which I spoke is only to be found in St. Clare’s
Laboratory. Hasten then to the Prioress; Request of her admission to the
Laboratory, and it will not be denied. There is a Closet at the lower end of
the great Room, filled with liquids of different colours and qualities. The
Bottle in question stands by itself upon the third shelf on the left. It
contains a greenish liquor: Fill a small phial with it when you are unobserved,
and Antonia is your own.”
The Monk hesitated not to adopt this infamous plan. His desires, but too
violent before, had acquired fresh vigour from the sight of Antonia. As He sat
by her bedside, accident had discovered to him some of those charms which till
then had been concealed from him: He found them even more perfect, than his
ardent imagination had pictured them. Sometimes her white and polished arm was
displayed in arranging the pillow: Sometimes a sudden movement discovered part
of her swelling bosom: But whereever the new-found charm presented itself,
there rested the Friar’s gloting eyes. Scarcely could He master himself
sufficiently to conceal his desires from Antonia and her vigilant Duenna.
Inflamed by the remembrance of these beauties, He entered into Matilda’s
scheme without hesitation.
No sooner were Matins over than He bent his course towards the Convent of St.
Clare: His arrival threw the whole Sisterhood into the utmost amazement. The
Prioress was sensible of the honour done her Convent by his paying it his first
visit, and strove to express her gratitude by every possible attention. He was
paraded through the Garden, shown all the reliques of Saints and Martyrs, and
treated with as much respect and distinction as had He been the Pope himself.
On his part, Ambrosio received the Domina’s civilities very graciously,
and strove to remove her surprize at his having broken through his resolution.
He stated, that among his penitents, illness prevented many from quitting their
Houses. These were exactly the People who most needed his advice and the
comforts of Religion: Many representations had been made to him upon this
account, and though highly repugnant to his own wishes, He had found it
absolutely necessary for the service of heaven to change his determination, and
quit his beloved retirement. The Prioress applauded his zeal in his profession
and his charity towards Mankind: She declared that Madrid was happy in
possessing a Man so perfect and irreproachable. In such discourse, the Friar at
length reached the Laboratory. He found the Closet: The Bottle stood in the
place which Matilda had described, and the Monk seized an opportunity to fill
his phial unobserved with the soporific liquor. Then having partaken of a
Collation in the Refectory, He retired from the Convent pleased with the
success of his visit, and leaving the Nuns delighted by the honour conferred
upon them.
He waited till Evening before He took the road to Antonia’s dwelling.
Jacintha welcomed him with transport, and besought him not to forget his
promise to pass the night in the haunted Chamber: That promise He now repeated.
He found Antonia tolerably well, but still harping upon the Ghost’s
prediction. Flora moved not from her Lady’s Bed, and by symptoms yet
stronger than on the former night testified her dislike to the Abbot’s
presence. Still Ambrosio affected not to observe them. The Physician arrived,
while He was conversing with Antonia. It was dark already; Lights were called
for, and Flora was compelled to descend for them herself. However, as She left
a third Person in the room, and expected to be absent but a few minutes, She
believed that She risqued nothing in quitting her post. No sooner had She left
the room, than Ambrosio moved towards the Table, on which stood Antonia’s
medicine: It was placed in a recess of the window. The Physician seated in an
armed-chair, and employed in questioning his Patient, paid no attention to the
proceedings of the Monk. Ambrosio seized the opportunity: He drew out the fatal
Phial, and let a few drops fall into the medicine. He then hastily left the
Table, and returned to the seat which He had quitted. When Flora made her
appearance with lights, every thing seemed to be exactly as She had left it.
The Physician declared that Antonia might quit her chamber the next day with
perfect safety. He recommended her following the same prescription which, on
the night before, had procured her a refreshing sleep: Flora replied that the
draught stood ready upon the Table: He advised the Patient to take it without
delay, and then retired. Flora poured the medicine into a Cup and presented it
to her Mistress. At that moment Ambrosio’s courage failed him. Might not
Matilda have deceived him? Might not Jealousy have persuaded her to destroy her
Rival, and substitute poison in the room of an opiate? This idea appeared so
reasonable that He was on the point of preventing her from swallowing the
medicine. His resolution was adopted too late: The Cup was already emptied, and
Antonia restored it into Flora’s hands. No remedy was now to be found:
Ambrosio could only expect the moment impatiently, destined to decide upon
Antonia’s life or death, upon his own happiness or despair.
Dreading to create suspicion by his stay, or betray himself by his mind’s
agitation, He took leave of his Victim, and withdrew from the room. Antonia
parted from him with less cordiality than on the former night. Flora had
represented to her Mistress that to admit his visits was to disobey her
Mother’s orders: She described to her his emotion on entering the room,
and the fire which sparkled in his eyes while He gazed upon her. This had
escaped Antonia’s observation, but not her Attendant’s; Who
explaining the Monk’s designs and their probable consequences in terms
much clearer than Elvira’s, though not quite so delicate, had succeeded
in alarming her young Lady, and persuading her to treat him more distantly than
She had done hitherto. The idea of obeying her Mother’s will at once
determined Antonia. Though She grieved at losing his society, She conquered
herself sufficiently to receive the Monk with some degree of reserve and
coldness. She thanked him with respect and gratitude for his former visits, but
did not invite his repeating them in future. It now was not the Friar’s
interest to solicit admission to her presence, and He took leave of her as if
not designing to return. Fully persuaded that the acquaintance which She
dreaded was now at an end, Flora was so much worked upon by his easy compliance
that She began to doubt the justice of her suspicions. As She lighted him down
Stairs, She thanked him for having endeavoured to root out from Antonia’s
mind her superstitious terrors of the Spectre’s prediction: She added,
that as He seemed interested in Donna Antonia’s welfare, should any
change take place in her situation, She would be careful to let him know it.
The Monk in replying took pains to raise his voice, hoping that Jacintha would
hear it. In this He succeeded; As He reached the foot of the Stairs with his
Conductress, the Landlady failed not to make her appearance.
“Why surely you are not going away, reverend Father?” cried She;
“Did you not promise to pass the night in the haunted Chamber? Christ
Jesus! I shall be left alone with the Ghost, and a fine pickle I shall be in by
morning! Do all I could, say all I could, that obstinate old Brute, Simon
Gonzalez, refused to marry me today; And before tomorrow comes, I suppose, I
shall be torn to pieces, by the Ghosts, and Goblins, and Devils, and what not!
For God’s sake, your Holiness, do not leave me in such a woeful
condition! On my bended knees I beseech you to keep your promise: Watch this
night in the haunted chamber; Lay the Apparition in the Red Sea, and Jacintha
remembers you in her prayers to the last day of her existence!”
This request Ambrosio expected and desired; Yet He affected to raise
objections, and to seem unwilling to keep his word. He told Jacintha that the
Ghost existed nowhere but in her own brain, and that her insisting upon his
staying all night in the House was ridiculous and useless. Jacintha was
obstinate: She was not to be convinced, and pressed him so urgently not to
leave her a prey to the Devil, that at length He granted her request. All this
show of resistance imposed not upon Flora, who was naturally of a suspicious
temper. She suspected the Monk to be acting a part very contrary to his own
inclinations, and that He wished for no better than to remain where He was. She
even went so far as to believe that Jacintha was in his interest; and the poor
old Woman was immediately set down, as no better than a Procuress. While She
applauded herself for having penetrated into this plot against her Lady’s
honour, She resolved in secret to render it fruitless.
“So then,” said She to the Abbot with a look half-satirical and
half indignant; “So then you mean to stay here tonight? Do so, in
God’s name! Nobody will prevent you. Sit up to watch for the
Ghost’s arrival: I shall sit up too, and the Lord grant that I may see
nothing worse than a Ghost! I quit not Donna Antonia’s Bedside during
this blessed night: Let me see any one dare to enter the room, and be He mortal
or immortal, be He Ghost, Devil, or Man, I warrant his repenting that ever He
crossed the threshold!”
This hint was sufficiently strong, and Ambrosio understood its meaning. But
instead of showing that He perceived her suspicions; He replied mildly that He
approved the Duenna’s precautions, and advised her to persevere in her
intention. This, She assured him faithfully that He might depend upon her
doing. Jacintha then conducted him into the chamber where the Ghost had
appeared, and Flora returned to her Lady’s.
Jacintha opened the door of the haunted room with a trembling hand: She
ventured to peep in; But the wealth of India would not have tempted her to
cross the threshold. She gave the Taper to the Monk, wished him well through
the adventure, and hastened to be gone. Ambrosio entered. He bolted the door,
placed the light upon the Table, and seated himself in the Chair which on the
former night had sustained Antonia. In spite of Matilda’s assurances that
the Spectre was a mere creation of fancy, his mind was impressed with a certain
mysterious horror. He in vain endeavoured to shake it off. The silence of the
night, the story of the Apparition, the chamber wainscotted with dark oak
pannells, the recollection which it brought with it of the murdered Elvira, and
his incertitude respecting the nature of the drops given by him to Antonia,
made him feel uneasy at his present situation. But He thought much less of the
Spectre, than of the poison. Should He have destroyed the only object which
rendered life dear to him; Should the Ghost’s prediction prove true;
Should Antonia in three days be no more, and He the wretched cause of her death
...... The supposition was too horrible to dwell upon. He drove away these
dreadful images, and as often they presented themselves again before him.
Matilda had assured him that the effects of the Opiate would be speedy. He
listened with fear, yet with eagerness, expecting to hear some disturbance in
the adjoining chamber. All was still silent. He concluded that the drops had
not begun to operate. Great was the stake, for which He now played: A moment
would suffice to decide upon his misery or happiness. Matilda had taught him
the means of ascertaining that life was not extinct for ever: Upon this assay
depended all his hopes. With every instant his impatience redoubled; His
terrors grew more lively, his anxiety more awake. Unable to bear this state of
incertitude, He endeavoured to divert it by substituting the thoughts of Others
to his own. The Books, as was before mentioned, were ranged upon shelves near
the Table: This stood exactly opposite to the Bed, which was placed in an
Alcove near the Closet door. Ambrosio took down a Volume, and seated himself by
the Table: But his attention wandered from the Pages before him.
Antonia’s image and that of the murdered Elvira persisted to force
themselves before his imagination. Still He continued to read, though his eyes
ran over the characters without his mind being conscious of their import. Such
was his occupation, when He fancied that He heard a footstep. He turned his
head, but nobody was to be seen.
He resumed his Book; But in a few minutes after the same sound was repeated,
and followed by a rustling noise close behind him. He now started from his
seat, and looking round him, perceived the Closet door standing half-unclosed.
On his first entering the room He had tried to open it, but found it bolted on
the inside.
“How is this?” said He to himself; “How comes this door
unfastened?”
He advanced towards it: He pushed it open, and looked into the closet: No one
was there. While He stood irresolute, He thought that He distinguished a
groaning in the adjacent chamber: It was Antonia’s, and He supposed that
the drops began to take effect: But upon listening more attentively, He found
the noise to be caused by Jacintha, who had fallen asleep by the Lady’s
Bedside, and was snoring most lustily. Ambrosio drew back, and returned to the
other room, musing upon the sudden opening of the Closet door, for which He
strove in vain to account.
He paced the chamber up and down in silence. At length He stopped, and the Bed
attracted his attention. The curtain of the Recess was but half-drawn. He
sighed involuntarily.
“That Bed,” said He in a low voice, “That Bed was
Elvira’s! There has She past many a quiet night, for She was good and
innocent. How sound must have been her sleep! And yet now She sleeps sounder!
Does She indeed sleep? Oh! God grant that She may! What if She rose from her
Grave at this sad and silent hour? What if She broke the bonds of the Tomb, and
glided angrily before my blasted eyes? Oh! I never could support the sight!
Again to see her form distorted by dying agonies, her blood-swollen veins, her
livid countenance, her eyes bursting from their sockets with pain! To hear her
speak of future punishment, menace me with Heaven’s vengeance, tax me
with the crimes I have committed, with those I am going to commit ..... Great
God! What is that?”
As He uttered these words, his eyes which were fixed upon the Bed, saw the
curtain shaken gently backwards and forwards. The Apparition was recalled to
his mind, and He almost fancied that He beheld Elvira’s visionary form
reclining upon the Bed. A few moments consideration sufficed to reassure him.
“It was only the wind,” said He, recovering himself.
Again He paced the chamber; But an involuntary movement of awe and inquietude
constantly led his eye towards the Alcove. He drew near it with irresolution.
He paused before He ascended the few steps which led to it. He put out his hand
thrice to remove the curtain, and as often drew it back.
“Absurd terrors!” He cried at length, ashamed of his own
weakness——
Hastily he mounted the steps; When a Figure drest in white started from the
Alcove, and gliding by him, made with precipitation towards the Closet. Madness
and despair now supplied the Monk with that courage, of which He had till then
been destitute. He flew down the steps, pursued the Apparition, and attempted
to grasp it.
“Ghost, or Devil, I hold you!” He exclaimed, and seized the Spectre
by the arm.
“Oh! Christ Jesus!” cried a shrill voice; “Holy Father, how
you gripe me! I protest that I meant no harm!”
This address, as well as the arm which He held, convinced the Abbot that the
supposed Ghost was substantial flesh and blood. He drew the Intruder towards
the Table, and holding up the light, discovered the features of ...... Madona
Flora!
Incensed at having been betrayed by this trifling cause into fears so
ridiculous, He asked her sternly, what business had brought her to that
chamber. Flora, ashamed at being found out, and terrified at the severity of
Ambrosio’s looks, fell upon her knees, and promised to make a full
confession.
“I protest, reverend Father,” said She, “that I am quite
grieved at having disturbed you: Nothing was further from my intention. I meant
to get out of the room as quietly as I got in; and had you been ignorant that I
watched you, you know, it would have been the same thing as if I had not
watched you at all. To be sure, I did very wrong in being a Spy upon you, that
I cannot deny; But Lord! your Reverence, how can a poor weak Woman resist
curiosity? Mine was so strong to know what you were doing, that I could not but
try to get a little peep, without any body knowing any thing about it. So with
that I left old Dame Jacintha sitting by my Lady’s Bed, and I ventured to
steal into the Closet. Being unwilling to interrupt you, I contented myself at
first with putting my eye to the Keyhole; But as I could see nothing by this
means, I undrew the bolt, and while your back was turned to the Alcove, I whipt
me in softly and silently. Here I lay snug behind the curtain, till your
Reverence found me out, and seized me ere I had time to regain the Closet door.
This is the whole truth, I assure you, Holy Father, and I beg your pardon a
thousand times for my impertinence.”
During this speech the Abbot had time to recollect himself: He was satisfied
with reading the penitent Spy a lecture upon the dangers of curiosity, and the
meanness of the action in which She had been just discovered. Flora declared
herself fully persuaded that She had done wrong; She promised never to be
guilty of the same fault again, and was retiring very humble and contrite to
Antonia’s chamber, when the Closet door was suddenly thrown open, and in
rushed Jacintha pale and out of breath.
“Oh! Father! Father!” She cried in a voice almost choaked with
terror; “What shall I do! What shall I do! Here is a fine piece of work!
Nothing but misfortunes! Nothing but dead people, and dying people! Oh! I shall
go distracted! I shall go distracted!”
“Speak! Speak!” cried Flora and the Monk at the same time;
“What has happened? What is the matter?”
“Oh! I shall have another Corse in my House! Some Witch has certainly
cast a spell upon it, upon me, and upon all about me! Poor Donna Antonia! There
She lies in just such convulsions, as killed her Mother! The Ghost told her
true! I am sure, the Ghost has told her true!”
Flora ran, or rather flew to her Lady’s chamber: Ambrosio followed her,
his bosom trembling with hope and apprehension. They found Antonia as Jacintha
had described, torn by racking convulsions from which they in vain endeavoured
to relieve her. The Monk dispatched Jacintha to the Abbey in all haste, and
commissioned her to bring Father Pablos back with her, without losing a moment.
“I will go for him,” replied Jacintha, “and tell him to come
hither; But as to bringing him myself, I shall do no such thing. I am sure that
the House is bewitched, and burn me if ever I set foot in it again.”
With this resolution She set out for the Monastery, and delivered to Father
Pablos the Abbot’s orders. She then betook herself to the House of old
Simon Gonzalez, whom She resolved never to quit, till She had made him her
Husband, and his dwelling her own.
Father Pablos had no sooner beheld Antonia, than He pronounced her incurable.
The convulsions continued for an hour: During that time her agonies were much
milder than those which her groans created in the Abbot’s heart. Her
every pang seemed a dagger in his bosom, and He cursed himself a thousand times
for having adopted so barbarous a project. The hour being expired, by degrees
the Fits became less frequent, and Antonia less agitated. She felt that her
dissolution was approaching, and that nothing could save her.
“Worthy Ambrosio,” She said in a feeble voice, while She pressed
his hand to her lips; “I am now at liberty to express, how grateful is my
heart for your attention and kindness. I am upon the bed of death; Yet an hour,
and I shall be no more. I may therefore acknowledge without restraint, that to
relinquish your society was very painful to me: But such was the will of a
Parent, and I dared not disobey. I die without repugnance: There are few, who
will lament my leaving them; There are few, whom I lament to leave. Among those
few, I lament for none more than for yourself; But we shall meet again,
Ambrosio! We shall one day meet in heaven: There shall our friendship be
renewed, and my Mother shall view it with pleasure!”
She paused. The Abbot shuddered when She mentioned Elvira: Antonia imputed his
emotion to pity and concern for her.
“You are grieved for me, Father,” She continued; “Ah! sigh
not for my loss. I have no crimes to repent, at least none of which I am
conscious, and I restore my soul without fear to him from whom I received it. I
have but few requests to make: Yet let me hope that what few I have shall be
granted. Let a solemn Mass be said for my soul’s repose, and another for
that of my beloved Mother. Not that I doubt her resting in her Grave: I am now
convinced that my reason wandered, and the falsehood of the Ghost’s
prediction is sufficient to prove my error. But every one has some failing: My
Mother may have had hers, though I knew them not: I therefore wish a Mass to be
celebrated for her repose, and the expence may be defrayed by the little wealth
of which I am possessed. Whatever may then remain, I bequeath to my Aunt
Leonella. When I am dead, let the Marquis de las Cisternas know that his
Brother’s unhappy family can no longer importune him. But disappointment
makes me unjust: They tell me that He is ill, and perhaps had it been in his
power, He wished to have protected me. Tell him then, Father, only that I am
dead, and that if He had any faults to me, I forgave him from my heart. This
done, I have nothing more to ask for, than your prayers: Promise to remember my
requests, and I shall resign my life without a pang or sorrow.”
Ambrosio engaged to comply with her desires, and proceeded to give her
absolution. Every moment announced the approach of Antonia’s fate: Her
sight failed; Her heart beat sluggishly; Her fingers stiffened, and grew cold,
and at two in the morning She expired without a groan. As soon as the breath
had forsaken her body, Father Pablos retired, sincerely affected at the
melancholy scene. On her part, Flora gave way to the most unbridled sorrow.
Far different concerns employed Ambrosio: He sought for the pulse whose
throbbing, so Matilda had assured him, would prove Antonia’s death but
temporal. He found it; He pressed it; It palpitated beneath his hand, and his
heart was filled with ecstacy. However, He carefully concealed his satisfaction
at the success of his plan. He assumed a melancholy air, and addressing himself
to Flora, warned her against abandoning herself to fruitless sorrow. Her tears
were too sincere to permit her listening to his counsels, and She continued to
weep unceasingly.
The Friar withdrew, first promising to give orders himself about the Funeral,
which, out of consideration for Jacintha as He pretended, should take place
with all expedition. Plunged in grief for the loss of her beloved Mistress,
Flora scarcely attended to what He said. Ambrosio hastened to command the
Burial. He obtained permission from the Prioress, that the Corse should be
deposited in St. Clare’s Sepulchre: and on the Friday Morning, every
proper and needful ceremony being performed, Antonia’s body was committed
to the Tomb.
On the same day Leonella arrived at Madrid, intending to present her young
Husband to Elvira. Various circumstances had obliged her to defer her journey
from Tuesday to Friday, and She had no opportunity of making this alteration in
her plans known to her Sister. As her heart was truly affectionate, and as She
had ever entertained a sincere regard for Elvira and her Daughter, her surprize
at hearing of their sudden and melancholy fate was fully equalled by her sorrow
and disappointment. Ambrosio sent to inform her of Antonia’s bequest: At
her solication, He promised, as soon as Elvira’s trifling debts were
discharged, to transmit to her the remainder. This being settled, no other
business detained Leonella in Madrid, and She returned to Cordova with all
diligence.
CHAPTER X.
Oh! could I worship aught beneath the skies
That earth hath seen or fancy could devise,
Thine altar, sacred Liberty, should stand,
Built by no mercenary vulgar hand,
With fragrant turf, and flowers as wild and fair,
As ever dressed a bank, or scented summer air.
COWPER.
His whole attention bent upon bringing to justice the Assassins of his Sister,
Lorenzo little thought how severely his interest was suffering in another
quarter. As was before mentioned, He returned not to Madrid till the evening of
that day on which Antonia was buried. Signifying to the Grand Inquisitor the
order of the Cardinal-Duke (a ceremony not to be neglected, when a Member of
the Church was to be arrested publicly) communicating his design to his Uncle
and Don Ramirez, and assembling a troop of Attendants sufficiently to prevent
opposition, furnished him with full occupation during the few hours preceding
midnight. Consequently, He had no opportunity to enquire about his Mistress,
and was perfectly ignorant both of her death and her Mother’s.
The Marquis was by no means out of danger: His delirium was gone, but had left
him so much exhausted that the Physicians declined pronouncing upon the
consequences likely to ensue. As for Raymond himself, He wished for nothing
more earnestly than to join Agnes in the grave. Existence was hateful to him:
He saw nothing in the world deserving his attention; and He hoped to hear that
Agnes was revenged, and himself given over in the same moment.
Followed by Raymond’s ardent prayers for success, Lorenzo was at the
Gates of St. Clare a full hour before the time appointed by the Mother St.
Ursula. He was accompanied by his Uncle, by Don Ramirez de Mello, and a party
of chosen Archers. Though in considerable numbers their appearance created no
surprize: A great Crowd was already assembled before the Convent doors, in
order to witness the Procession. It was naturally supposed that Lorenzo and his
Attendants were conducted thither by the same design. The Duke of Medina being
recognised, the People drew back, and made way for his party to advance.
Lorenzo placed himself opposite to the great Gate, through which the Pilgrims
were to pass. Convinced that the Prioress could not escape him, He waited
patiently for her appearance, which She was expected to make exactly at
Midnight.
The Nuns were employed in religious duties established in honour of St. Clare,
and to which no Prophane was ever admitted. The Chapel windows were
illuminated. As they stood on the outside, the Auditors heard the full swell of
the organ, accompanied by a chorus of female voices, rise upon the stillness of
the night. This died away, and was succeeded by a single strain of harmony: It
was the voice of her who was destined to sustain in the procession the
character of St. Clare. For this office the most beautiful Virgin of Madrid was
always selected, and She upon whom the choice fell esteemed it as the highest
of honours. While listening to the Music, whose melody distance only seemed to
render sweeter, the Audience was wrapped up in profound attention. Universal
silence prevailed through the Crowd, and every heart was filled with reverence
for religion. Every heart but Lorenzo’s. Conscious that among those who
chaunted the praises of their God so sweetly, there were some who cloaked with
devotion the foulest sins, their hymns inspired him with detestation at their
Hypocrisy. He had long observed with disapprobation and contempt the
superstition which governed Madrid’s Inhabitants. His good sense had
pointed out to him the artifices of the Monks, and the gross absurdity of their
miracles, wonders, and supposititious reliques. He blushed to see his
Countrymen the Dupes of deceptions so ridiculous, and only wished for an
opportunity to free them from their monkish fetters. That opportunity, so long
desired in vain, was at length presented to him. He resolved not to let it
slip, but to set before the People in glaring colours how enormous were the
abuses but too frequently practised in Monasteries, and how unjustly public
esteem was bestowed indiscriminately upon all who wore a religious habit. He
longed for the moment destined to unmask the Hypocrites, and convince his
Countrymen that a sanctified exterior does not always hide a virtuous heart.
The service lasted, till Midnight was announced by the Convent Bell. That sound
being heard, the Music ceased: The voices died away softly, and soon after the
lights disappeared from the Chapel windows. Lorenzo’s heart beat high,
when He found the execution of his plan to be at hand. From the natural
superstition of the People He had prepared himself for some resistance. But He
trusted that the Mother St. Ursula would bring good reasons to justify his
proceeding. He had force with him to repel the first impulse of the Populace,
till his arguments should be heard: His only fear was lest the Domina,
suspecting his design, should have spirited away the Nun on whose deposition
every thing depended. Unless the Mother St. Ursula should be present, He could
only accuse the Prioress upon suspicion; and this reflection gave him some
little apprehension for the success of his enterprize. The tranquillity which
seemed to reign through the Convent in some degree re-assured him: Still He
expected the moment eagerly, when the presence of his Ally should deprive him
of the power of doubting.
The Abbey of Capuchins was only separated from the Convent by the Garden and
Cemetery. The Monks had been invited to assist at the Pilgrimage. They now
arrived, marching two by two with lighted Torches in their hands, and chaunting
Hymns in honour of St. Clare. Father Pablos was at their head, the Abbot having
excused himself from attending. The people made way for the holy Train, and the
Friars placed themselves in ranks on either side of the great Gates. A few
minutes sufficed to arrange the order of the Procession. This being settled,
the Convent doors were thrown open, and again the female Chorus sounded in full
melody. First appeared a Band of Choristers: As soon as they had passed, the
Monks fell in two by two, and followed with steps slow and measured. Next came
the Novices; They bore no Tapers, as did the Professed, but moved on with eyes
bent downwards, and seemed to be occupied by telling their Beads. To them
succeeded a young and lovely Girl, who represented St. Lucia: She held a golden
bason in which were two eyes: Her own were covered by a velvet bandage, and She
was conducted by another Nun habited as an Angel. She was followed by St.
Catherine, a palm-branch in one hand, a flaming Sword in the other: She was
robed in white, and her brow was ornamented with a sparkling Diadem. After her
appeared St. Genevieve, surrounded by a number of Imps, who putting themselves
into grotesque attitudes, drawing her by the robe, and sporting round her with
antic gestures, endeavoured to distract her attention from the Book, on which
her eyes were constantly fixed. These merry Devils greatly entertained the
Spectators, who testified their pleasure by repeated bursts of Laughter. The
Prioress had been careful to select a Nun whose disposition was naturally
solemn and saturnine. She had every reason to be satisfied with her choice: The
drolleries of the Imps were entirely thrown away, and St. Genevieve moved on
without discomposing a muscle.
Each of these Saints was separated from the Other by a band of Choristers,
exalting her praise in their Hymns, but declaring her to be very much inferior
to St. Clare, the Convent’s avowed Patroness. These having passed, a long
train of Nuns appeared, bearing like the Choristers each a burning Taper. Next
came the reliques of St. Clare, inclosed in vases equally precious for their
materials and workmanship: But they attracted not Lorenzo’s attention.
The Nun who bore the heart occupied him entirely. According to Theodore’s
description, He doubted not her being the Mother St. Ursula. She seemed to look
round with anxiety. As He stood foremost in the rank by which the procession
past, her eye caught Lorenzo’s. A flush of joy overspread her till then
pallid cheek. She turned to her Companion eagerly.
“We are safe!” He heard her whisper; “’tis her
Brother!”
His heart being now at ease, Lorenzo gazed with tranquillity upon the remainder
of the show. Now appeared its most brilliant ornament. It was a Machine
fashioned like a throne, rich with jewels and dazzling with light. It rolled
onwards upon concealed wheels, and was guided by several lovely Children,
dressed as Seraphs. The summit was covered with silver clouds, upon which
reclined the most beautiful form that eyes ever witnessed. It was a Damsel
representing St. Clare: Her dress was of inestimable price, and round her head
a wreath of Diamonds formed an artificial glory: But all these ornaments
yielded to the lustre of her charms. As She advanced, a murmur of delight ran
through the Crowd. Even Lorenzo confessed secretly, that He never beheld more
perfect beauty, and had not his heart been Antonia’s, it must have fallen
a sacrifice to this enchanting Girl. As it was, He considered her only as a
fine Statue: She obtained from him no tribute save cold admiration, and when
She had passed him, He thought of her no more.
“Who is She?” asked a By-stander in Lorenzo’s hearing.
“One whose beauty you must often have heard celebrated. Her name is
Virginia de Villa-Franca: She is a Pensioner of St. Clare’s Convent, a
Relation of the Prioress, and has been selected with justice as the ornament of
the Procession.”
The Throne moved onwards. It was followed by the Prioress herself: She marched
at the head of the remaining Nuns with a devout and sanctified air, and closed
the procession. She moved on slowly: Her eyes were raised to heaven: Her
countenance calm and tranquil seemed abstracted from all sublunary things, and
no feature betrayed her secret pride at displaying the pomp and opulence of her
Convent. She passed along, accompanied by the prayers and benedictions of the
Populace: But how great was the general confusion and surprize, when Don
Ramirez starting forward, challenged her as his Prisoner.
For a moment amazement held the Domina silent and immoveable: But no sooner did
She recover herself, than She exclaimed against sacrilege and impiety, and
called the People to rescue a Daughter of the Church. They were eagerly
preparing to obey her; when Don Ramirez, protected by the Archers from their
rage, commanded them to forbear, and threatened them with the severest
vengeance of the Inquisition. At that dreaded word every arm fell, every sword
shrunk back into its scabbard. The Prioress herself turned pale, and trembled.
The general silence convinced her that She had nothing to hope but from
innocence, and She besought Don Ramirez in a faultering voice, to inform her of
what crime She was accused.
“That you shall know in time,” replied He; “But first I must
secure the Mother St. Ursula.”
“The Mother St. Ursula?” repeated the Domina faintly.
At this moment casting her eyes round, She saw near her Lorenzo and the Duke,
who had followed Don Ramirez.
“Ah! great God!” She cried, clasping her hands together with a
frantic air; “I am betrayed!”
“Betrayed?” replied St. Ursula, who now arrived conducted by some
of the Archers, and followed by the Nun her Companion in the procession:
“Not betrayed, but discovered. In me recognise your Accuser: You know not
how well I am instructed in your guilt!—Segnor!” She continued,
turning to Don Ramirez; “I commit myself to your custody. I charge the
Prioress of St. Clare with murder, and stake my life for the justice of my
accusation.”
A general cry of surprize was uttered by the whole Audience, and an explanation
was demanded loudly. The trembling Nuns, terrified at the noise and universal
confusion, had dispersed, and fled different ways. Some regained the Convent;
Others sought refuge in the dwellings of their Relations; and Many, only
sensible of their present danger, and anxious to escape from the tumult, ran
through the Streets, and wandered, they knew not whither. The lovely Virginia
was one of the first to fly: And in order that She might be better seen and
heard, the People desired that St. Ursula should harangue them from the vacant
Throne. The Nun complied; She ascended the glittering Machine, and then
addressed the surrounding multitude as follows.
“However strange and unseemly may appear my conduct, when considered to
be adopted by a Female and a Nun, necessity will justify it most fully. A
secret, an horrible secret weighs heavy upon my soul: No rest can be mine till
I have revealed it to the world, and satisfied that innocent blood which calls
from the Grave for vengeance. Much have I dared to gain this opportunity of
lightening my conscience. Had I failed in my attempt to reveal the crime, had
the Domina but suspected that the mystery was none to me, my ruin was
inevitable. Angels who watch unceasingly over those who deserve their favour,
have enabled me to escape detection: I am now at liberty to relate a Tale,
whose circumstances will freeze every honest soul with horror. Mine is the task
to rend the veil from Hypocrisy, and show misguided Parents to what dangers the
Woman is exposed, who falls under the sway of a monastic Tyrant.
“Among the Votaries of St. Clare, none was more lovely, none more gentle,
than Agnes de Medina. I knew her well; She entrusted to me every secret of her
heart; I was her Friend and Confident, and I loved her with sincere affection.
Nor was I singular in my attachment. Her piety unfeigned, her willingness to
oblige, and her angelic disposition, rendered her the Darling of all that was
estimable in the Convent. The Prioress herself, proud, scrupulous and
forbidding, could not refuse Agnes that tribute of approbation which She
bestowed upon no one else. Every one has some fault: Alas! Agnes had her
weakness! She violated the laws of our order, and incurred the inveterate hate
of the unforgiving Domina. St. Clare’s rules are severe: But grown
antiquated and neglected, many of late years have either been forgotten, or
changed by universal consent into milder punishments. The penance, adjudged to
the crime of Agnes, was most cruel, most inhuman! The law had been long
exploded: Alas! It still existed, and the revengeful Prioress now determined to
revive it.
This law decreed that the Offender should be plunged into a private dungeon,
expressly constituted to hide from the world for ever the Victim of Cruelty and
tyrannic superstition. In this dreadful abode She was to lead a perpetual
solitude, deprived of all society, and believed to be dead by those whom
affection might have prompted to attempt her rescue. Thus was She to languish
out the remainder of her days, with no other food than bread and water, and no
other comfort than the free indulgence of her tears.”
The indignation created by this account was so violent, as for some moments to
interrupt St. Ursula’s narrative. When the disturbance ceased, and
silence again prevailed through the Assembly, She continued her discourse,
while at every word the Domina’s countenance betrayed her increasing
terrors.
“A council of the twelve elder nuns was called: I was of the number. The
Prioress in exaggerated colours described the offence of Agnes, and scrupled
not to propose the revival of this almost forgotten law. To the shame of our
sex be it spoken, that either so absolute was the Domina’s will in the
Convent, or so much had disappointment, solitude, and self-denial hardened
their hearts and soured their tempers that this barbarous proposal was assented
to by nine voices out of the twelve. I was not one of the nine. Frequent
opportunities had convinced me of the virtues of Agnes, and I loved and pitied
her most sincerely. The Mothers Bertha and Cornelia joined my party: We made
the strongest opposition possible, and the Superior found herself compelled to
change her intention. In spite of the majority in her favour, She feared to
break with us openly. She knew that supported by the Medina family, our forces
would be too strong for her to cope with: And She also knew that after being
once imprisoned and supposed dead, should Agnes be discovered, her ruin would
be inevitable. She therefore gave up her design, though which much reluctance.
She demanded some days to reflect upon a mode of punishment which might be
agreeable to the whole Community; and She promised, that as soon as her
resolution was fixed, the same Council should be again summoned. Two days
passed away: On the Evening of the Third it was announced that on the next day
Agnes should be examined; and that according to her behaviour on that occasion,
her punishment should be either strengthened or mitigated.
“On the night preceding this examination, I stole to the Cell of Agnes at
an hour when I supposed the other Nuns to be buried in sleep. I comforted her
to the best of my power: I bad her take courage, told her to rely upon the
support of her friends, and taught her certain signs, by which I might instruct
her to answer the Domina’s questions by an assent or negative. Conscious
that her Enemy would strive to confuse, embarrass, and daunt her, I feared her
being ensnared into some confession prejudicial to her interests. Being anxious
to keep my visit secret, I stayed with Agnes but a short time. I bad her not
let her spirits be cast down; I mingled my tears with those which streamed down
her cheek, embraced her fondly, and was on the point of retiring, when I heard
the sound of steps approaching the Cell. I started back. A Curtain which veiled
a large Crucifix offered me a retreat, and I hastened to place myself behind
it. The door opened. The Prioress entered, followed by four other Nuns. They
advanced towards the bed of Agnes. The Superior reproached her with her errors
in the bitterest terms: She told her that She was a disgrace to the Convent,
that She was resolved to deliver the world and herself from such a Monster, and
commanded her to drink the contents of a Goblet now presented to her by one of
the Nuns. Aware of the fatal properties of the liquor, and trembling to find
herself upon the brink of Eternity, the unhappy Girl strove to excite the
Domina’s pity by the most affecting prayers.
She sued for life in terms which might have melted the heart of a Fiend: She
promised to submit patiently to any punishment, to shame, imprisonment, and
torture, might She but be permitted to live! Oh! might She but live another
month, or week, or day! Her merciless Enemy listened to her complaints unmoved:
She told her that at first She meant to have spared her life, and that if She
had altered her intention, She had to thank the opposition of her Friends. She
continued to insist upon her swallowing the poison: She bad her recommend
herself to the Almighty’s mercy, not to hers, and assured her that in an
hour She would be numbered with the Dead. Perceiving that it was vain to
implore this unfeeling Woman, She attempted to spring from her bed, and call
for assistance: She hoped, if She could not escape the fate announced to her,
at least to have witnesses of the violence committed. The Prioress guessed her
design. She seized her forcibly by the arm, and pushed her back upon her
pillow. At the same time drawing a dagger, and placing it at the breast of the
unfortunate Agnes, She protested that if She uttered a single cry, or hesitated
a single moment to drink the poison, She would pierce her heart that instant.
Already half-dead with fear, She could make no further resistance. The Nun
approached with the fatal Goblet. The Domina obliged her to take it, and
swallow the contents. She drank, and the horrid deed was accomplished. The Nuns
then seated themselves round the Bed. They answered her groans with reproaches;
They interrupted with sarcasms the prayers in which She recommended her parting
soul to mercy: They threatened her with heaven’s vengeance and eternal
perdition: They bad her despair of pardon, and strowed with yet sharper thorns
Death’s painful pillow. Such were the sufferings of this young
Unfortunate, till released by fate from the malice of her Tormentors. She
expired in horror of the past, in fears for the future; and her agonies were
such as must have amply gratified the hate and vengeance of her Enemies. As
soon as her Victim ceased to breathe, the Domina retired, and was followed by
her Accomplices.
“It was now that I ventured from my concealment. I dared not to assist my
unhappy Friend, aware that without preserving her, I should only have brought
on myself the same destruction. Shocked and terrified beyond expression at this
horrid scene, scarcely had I sufficient strength to regain my Cell. As I
reached the door of that of Agnes, I ventured to look towards the bed, on which
lay her lifeless body, once so lovely and so sweet! I breathed a prayer for her
departed Spirit, and vowed to revenge her death by the shame and punishment of
her Assassins. With danger and difficulty have I kept my oath. I unwarily
dropped some words at the funeral of Agnes, while thrown off my guard by
excessive grief, which alarmed the guilty conscience of the Prioress. My every
action was observed; My every step was traced. I was constantly surrounded by
the Superior’s spies. It was long before I could find the means of
conveying to the unhappy Girl’s Relations an intimation of my secret. It
was given out that Agnes had expired suddenly: This account was credited not
only by her Friends in Madrid, but even by those within the Convent. The poison
had left no marks upon her body: No one suspected the true cause of her death,
and it remained unknown to all, save the Assassins and Myself.
“I have no more to say: for what I have already said, I will answer with
my life. I repeat that the Prioress is a Murderess; that she has driven from
the world, perhaps from heaven, an Unfortunate whose offence was light and
venial; that She has abused the power intrusted to her hands, and has been a
Tyrant, a Barbarian, and an Hypocrite. I also accuse the four Nuns, Violante,
Camilla, Alix, and Mariana, as being her Accomplices, and equally
criminal.”
Here St. Ursula ended her narrative. It created horror and surprize throughout:
But when She related the inhuman murder of Agnes, the indignation of the Mob
was so audibly testified, that it was scarcely possible to hear the conclusion.
This confusion increased with every moment: At length a multitude of voices
exclaimed that the Prioress should be given up to their fury. To this Don
Ramirez refused to consent positively. Even Lorenzo bad the People remember
that She had undergone no trial, and advised them to leave her punishment to
the Inquisition. All representations were fruitless: The disturbance grew still
more violent, and the Populace more exasperated. In vain did Ramirez attempt to
convey his Prisoner out of the Throng. Wherever He turned, a band of Rioters
barred his passage, and demanded her being delivered over to them more loudly
than before. Ramirez ordered his Attendants to cut their way through the
multitude: Oppressed by numbers, it was impossible for them to draw their
swords. He threatened the Mob with the vengeance of the Inquisition: But in
this moment of popular phrenzy even this dreadful name had lost its effect.
Though regret for his Sister made him look upon the Prioress with abhorrence,
Lorenzo could not help pitying a Woman in a situation so terrible: But in spite
of all his exertions, and those of the Duke, of Don Ramirez, and the Archers,
the People continued to press onwards. They forced a passage through the Guards
who protected their destined Victim, dragged her from her shelter, and
proceeded to take upon her a most summary and cruel vengeance. Wild with
terror, and scarcely knowing what She said, the wretched Woman shrieked for a
moment’s mercy: She protested that She was innocent of the death of
Agnes, and could clear herself from the suspicion beyond the power of doubt.
The Rioters heeded nothing but the gratification of their barbarous vengeance.
They refused to listen to her: They showed her every sort of insult, loaded her
with mud and filth, and called her by the most opprobrious appellations. They
tore her one from another, and each new Tormentor was more savage than the
former. They stifled with howls and execrations her shrill cries for mercy; and
dragged her through the Streets, spurning her, trampling her, and treating her
with every species of cruelty which hate or vindictive fury could invent. At
length a Flint, aimed by some well-directing hand, struck her full upon the
temple. She sank upon the ground bathed in blood, and in a few minutes
terminated her miserable existence. Yet though She no longer felt their
insults, the Rioters still exercised their impotent rage upon her lifeless
body. They beat it, trod upon it, and ill-used it, till it became no more than
a mass of flesh, unsightly, shapeless, and disgusting.
Unable to prevent this shocking event, Lorenzo and his Friends had beheld it
with the utmost horror: But they were rouzed from their compelled inactivity,
on hearing that the Mob was attacking the Convent of St. Clare. The incensed
Populace, confounding the innocent with the guilty, had resolved to sacrifice
all the Nuns of that order to their rage, and not to leave one stone of the
building upon another. Alarmed at this intelligence, they hastened to the
Convent, resolved to defend it if possible, or at least to rescue the
Inhabitants from the fury of the Rioters. Most of the Nuns had fled, but a few
still remained in their habitation. Their situation was truly dangerous.
However, as they had taken the precaution of fastening the inner Gates, with
this assistance Lorenzo hoped to repel the Mob, till Don Ramirez should return
to him with a more sufficient force.
Having been conducted by the former disturbance to the distance of some Streets
from the Convent, He did not immediately reach it: When He arrived, the throng
surrounding it was so excessive as to prevent his approaching the Gates. In the
interim, the Populace besieged the Building with persevering rage: They
battered the walls, threw lighted torches in at the windows, and swore that by
break of day not a Nun of St. Clare’s order should be left alive. Lorenzo
had just succeeded in piercing his way through the Crowd, when one of the Gates
was forced open. The Rioters poured into the interior part of the Building,
where they exercised their vengeance upon every thing which found itself in
their passage. They broke the furniture into pieces, tore down the pictures,
destroyed the reliques, and in their hatred of her Servant forgot all respect
to the Saint. Some employed themselves in searching out the Nuns, Others in
pulling down parts of the Convent, and Others again in setting fire to the
pictures and valuable furniture which it contained. These Latter produced the
most decisive desolation: Indeed the consequences of their action were more
sudden than themselves had expected or wished. The Flames rising from the
burning piles caught part of the Building, which being old and dry, the
conflagration spread with rapidity from room to room. The Walls were soon
shaken by the devouring element: The Columns gave way: The Roofs came tumbling
down upon the Rioters, and crushed many of them beneath their weight. Nothing
was to be heard but shrieks and groans; The Convent was wrapped in flames, and
the whole presented a scene of devastation and horror.
Lorenzo was shocked at having been the cause, however innocent, of this
frightful disturbance: He endeavoured to repair his fault by protecting the
helpless Inhabitants of the Convent. He entered it with the Mob, and exerted
himself to repress the prevailing Fury, till the sudden and alarming progress
of the flames compelled him to provide for his own safety. The People now
hurried out, as eagerly as they had before thronged in; But their numbers
clogging up the doorway, and the fire gaining upon them rapidly, many of them
perished ere they had time to effect their escape. Lorenzo’s good fortune
directed him to a small door in a farther Aisle of the Chapel. The bolt was
already undrawn: He opened the door, and found himself at the foot of St.
Clare’s Sepulchre.
Here he stopped to breathe. The Duke and some of his Attendants had followed
him, and thus were in security for the present. They now consulted, what steps
they should take to escape from this scene of disturbance: But their
deliberations were considerably interrupted by the sight of volumes of fire
rising from amidst the Convent’s massy walls, by the noise of some heavy
Arch tumbling down in ruins, or by the mingled shrieks of the Nuns and Rioters,
either suffocating in the press, perishing in the flames, or crushed beneath
the weight of the falling Mansion.
Lorenzo enquired, whither the Wicket led? He was answered, to the Garden of the
Capuchins, and it was resolved to explore an outlet upon that side. Accordingly
the Duke raised the Latch, and passed into the adjoining Cemetery. The
Attendants followed without ceremony. Lorenzo, being the last, was also on the
point of quitting the Colonnade, when He saw the door of the Sepulchre opened
softly. Someone looked out, but on perceiving Strangers uttered a loud shriek,
started back again, and flew down the marble Stairs.
“What can this mean?” cried Lorenzo; “Here is some mystery
concealed. Follow me without delay!”
Thus saying, He hastened into the Sepulchre, and pursued the person who
continued to fly before him. The Duke knew not the cause of his exclamation,
but supposing that He had good reasons for it, he followed him without
hesitation. The Others did the same, and the whole Party soon arrived at the
foot of the Stairs.
The upper door having been left open, the neighbouring flames darted from above
a sufficient light to enable Lorenzo’s catching a glance of the Fugitive
running through the long passages and distant Vaults: But when a sudden turn
deprived him of this assistance, total darkness succeeded, and He could only
trace the object of his enquiry by the faint echo of retiring feet. The
Pursuers were now compelled to proceed with caution: As well as they could
judge, the Fugitive also seemed to slacken pace, for they heard the steps
follow each other at longer intervals. They at length were bewildered by the
Labyrinth of passages, and dispersed in various directions. Carried away by his
eagerness to clear up this mystery, and to penetrate into which He was impelled
by a movement secret and unaccountable, Lorenzo heeded not this circumstance
till He found himself in total solitude. The noise of footsteps had ceased. All
was silent around, and no clue offered itself to guide him to the flying
Person. He stopped to reflect on the means most likely to aid his pursuit. He
was persuaded that no common cause would have induced the Fugitive to seek that
dreary place at an hour so unusual: The cry which He had heard, seemed uttered
in a voice of terror, and He was convinced that some mystery was attached to
this event. After some minutes past in hesitation He continued to proceed,
feeling his way along the walls of the passage. He had already past some time
in this slow progress, when He descried a spark of light glimmering at a
distance. Guided by this observation, and having drawn his sword, He bent his
steps towards the place, whence the beam seemed to be emitted.
It proceeded from the Lamp which flamed before St. Clare’s Statue. Before
it stood several Females, their white Garments streaming in the blast, as it
howled along the vaulted dungeons. Curious to know what had brought them
together in this melancholy spot, Lorenzo drew near with precaution. The
Strangers seemed earnestly engaged in conversation. They heard not
Lorenzo’s steps, and He approached unobserved, till He could hear their
voices distinctly.
“I protest,” continued She who was speaking when He arrived, and to
whom the rest were listening with great attention; “I protest, that I saw
them with my own eyes. I flew down the steps; They pursued me, and I escaped
falling into their hands with difficulty. Had it not been for the Lamp, I
should never have found you.”
“And what could bring them hither?” said another in a trembling
voice; “Do you think that they were looking for us?”
“God grant that my fears may be false,” rejoined the First;
“But I doubt they are Murderers! If they discover us, we are lost! As for
me, my fate is certain: My affinity to the Prioress will be a sufficient crime
to condemn me; and though till now these Vaults have afforded me a
retreat.......”
Here looking up, her eye fell upon Lorenzo, who had continued to approach
softly.
“The Murderers!” She cried—
She started away from the Statue’s Pedestal on which She had been seated,
and attempted to escape by flight. Her Companions at the same moment uttered a
terrified scream, while Lorenzo arrested the Fugitive by the arm. Frightened
and desperate She sank upon her knees before him.
“Spare me!” She exclaimed; “For Christ’s sake, spare
me! I am innocent, indeed, I am!”
While She spoke, her voice was almost choaked with fear. The beams of the Lamp
darting full upon her face which was unveiled, Lorenzo recognized the beautiful
Virginia de Villa-Franca. He hastened to raise her from the ground, and
besought her to take courage. He promised to protect her from the Rioters,
assured her that her retreat was still a secret, and that She might depend upon
his readiness to defend her to the last drop of his blood. During this
conversation, the Nuns had thrown themselves into various attitudes: One knelt,
and addressed herself to heaven; Another hid her face in the lap of her
Neighbour; Some listened motionless with fear to the discourse of the supposed
Assassin; while Others embraced the Statue of St. Clare, and implored her
protection with frantic cries. On perceiving their mistake, they crowded round
Lorenzo and heaped benedictions on him by dozens. He found that, on hearing the
threats of the Mob, and terrified by the cruelties which from the Convent
Towers they had seen inflicted on the Superior, many of the Pensioners and Nuns
had taken refuge in the Sepulchre. Among the former was to be reckoned the
lovely Virginia. Nearly related to the Prioress, She had more reason than the
rest to dread the Rioters, and now besought Lorenzo earnestly not to abandon
her to their rage. Her Companions, most of whom were Women of noble family,
made the same request, which He readily granted. He promised not to quit them,
till He had seen each of them safe in the arms of her Relations: But He advised
their deferring to quit the Sepulchre for some time longer, when the popular
fury should be somewhat calmed, and the arrival of military force have
dispersed the multitude.
“Would to God!” cried Virginia, “That I were already safe in
my Mother’s embraces! How say you, Segnor; Will it be long, ere we may
leave this place? Every moment that I pass here, I pass in torture!”
“I hope, not long,” said He; “But till you can proceed with
security, this Sepulchre will prove an impenetrable asylum. Here you run no
risque of a discovery, and I would advise your remaining quiet for the next two
or three hours.”
“Two or three hours?” exclaimed Sister Helena; “If I stay
another hour in these vaults, I shall expire with fear! Not the wealth of
worlds should bribe me to undergo again what I have suffered since my coming
hither. Blessed Virgin! To be in this melancholy place in the middle of night,
surrounded by the mouldering bodies of my deceased Companions, and expecting
every moment to be torn in pieces by their Ghosts who wander about me, and
complain, and groan, and wail in accents that make my blood run cold, .....
Christ Jesus! It is enough to drive me to madness!”
“Excuse me,” replied Lorenzo, “if I am surprized that while
menaced by real woes you are capable of yielding to imaginary dangers. These
terrors are puerile and groundless: Combat them, holy Sister; I have promised
to guard you from the Rioters, but against the attacks of superstition you must
depend for protection upon yourself. The idea of Ghosts is ridiculous in the
extreme; And if you continue to be swayed by ideal terrors ...”
“Ideal?” exclaimed the Nuns with one voice; “Why we heard it
ourselves, Segnor! Every one of us heard it! It was frequently repeated, and it
sounded every time more melancholy and deep. You will never persuade me that we
could all have been deceived. Not we, indeed; No, no; Had the noise been merely
created by fancy ....”
“Hark! Hark!” interrupted Virginia in a voice of terror; “God
preserve us! There it is again!”
The Nuns clasped their hands together, and sank upon their knees.
Lorenzo looked round him eagerly, and was on the point of yielding to the fears
which already had possessed the Women. Universal silence prevailed. He examined
the Vault, but nothing was to be seen. He now prepared to address the Nuns, and
ridicule their childish apprehensions, when his attention was arrested by a
deep and long-drawn groan.
“What was that?” He cried, and started.
“There, Segnor!” said Helena; “Now you must be convinced! You
have heard the noise yourself! Now judge, whether our terrors are imaginary.
Since we have been here, that groaning has been repeated almost every five
minutes. Doubtless, it proceeds from some Soul in pain, who wishes to be prayed
out of purgatory: But none of us here dares ask it the question. As for me,
were I to see an Apparition, the fright, I am very certain, would kill me out
of hand.”
As She said this, a second groan was heard yet more distinctly. The Nuns
crossed themselves, and hastened to repeat their prayers against evil Spirits.
Lorenzo listened attentively. He even thought that He could distinguish sounds,
as of one speaking in complaint; But distance rendered them inarticulate. The
noise seemed to come from the midst of the small Vault in which He and the Nuns
then were, and which a multitude of passages branching out in various
directions, formed into a sort of Star. Lorenzo’s curiosity which was
ever awake, made him anxious to solve this mystery. He desired that silence
might be kept. The Nuns obeyed him. All was hushed, till the general stillness
was again disturbed by the groaning, which was repeated several times
successively. He perceived it to be most audible, when upon following the sound
He was conducted close to the shrine of St. Clare:
“The noise comes from hence,” said He; “Whose is this
Statue?”
Helena, to whom He addressed the question, paused for a moment. Suddenly She
clapped her hands together.
“Aye!” cried she, “it must be so. I have discovered the
meaning of these groans.”
The nuns crowded round her, and besought her eagerly to explain herself. She
gravely replied that for time immemorial the Statue had been famous for
performing miracles: From this She inferred that the Saint was concerned at the
conflagration of a Convent which She protected, and expressed her grief by
audible lamentations. Not having equal faith in the miraculous Saint, Lorenzo
did not think this solution of the mystery quite so satisfactory, as the Nuns,
who subscribed to it without hesitation. In one point, ’tis true, that He
agreed with Helena.
He suspected that the groans proceeded from the Statue: The more He listened,
the more was He confirmed in this idea. He drew nearer to the Image, designing
to inspect it more closely: But perceiving his intention, the Nuns besought him
for God’s sake to desist, since if He touched the Statue, his death was
inevitable.
“And in what consists the danger?” said He.
“Mother of God! In what?” replied Helena, ever eager to relate a
miraculous adventure; “If you had only heard the hundredth part of those
marvellous Stories about this Statue which the Domina used to recount! She
assured us often and often, that if we only dared to lay a finger upon it, we
might expect the most fatal consequences. Among other things She told us that a
Robber having entered these Vaults by night, He observed yonder Ruby, whose
value is inestimable. Do you see it, Segnor? It sparkles upon the third finger
of the hand, in which She holds a crown of Thorns. This Jewel naturally excited
the Villain’s cupidity. He resolved to make himself Master of it. For
this purpose He ascended the Pedestal: He supported himself by grasping the
Saint’s right arm, and extended his own towards the Ring. What was his
surprize, when He saw the Statue’s hand raised in a posture of menace,
and heard her lips pronounce his eternal perdition! Penetrated with awe and
consternation, He desisted from his attempt, and prepared to quit the
Sepulchre. In this He also failed. Flight was denied him. He found it
impossible to disengage the hand, which rested upon the right arm of the
Statue. In vain did He struggle: He remained fixed to the Image, till the
insupportable and fiery anguish which darted itself through his veins,
compelled his shrieking for assistance.
The Sepulchre was now filled with Spectators. The Villain confessed his
sacrilege, and was only released by the separation of his hand from his body.
It has remained ever since fastened to the Image. The Robber turned Hermit, and
led ever after an exemplary life: But yet the Saint’s decree was
performed, and Tradition says that He continues to haunt this Sepulchre, and
implore St. Clare’s pardon with groans and lamentations. Now I think of
it, those which we have just heard, may very possibly have been uttered by the
Ghost of this Sinner: But of this I will not be positive. All that I can say
is, that since that time no one has ever dared to touch the Statue: Then do not
be foolhardy, good Segnor! For the love of heaven, give up your design, nor
expose yourself unnecessarily to certain destruction.”
Not being convinced that his destruction would be so certain as Helena seemed
to think it, Lorenzo persisted in his resolution. The Nuns besought him to
desist in piteous terms, and even pointed out the Robber’s hand, which in
effect was still visible upon the arm of the Statue. This proof, as they
imagined, must convince him. It was very far from doing so; and they were
greatly scandalized when he declared his suspicion that the dried and
shrivelled fingers had been placed there by order of the Prioress. In spite of
their prayers and threats He approached the Statue. He sprang over the iron
Rails which defended it, and the Saint underwent a thorough examination. The
Image at first appeared to be of Stone, but proved on further inspection to be
formed of no more solid materials than coloured Wood. He shook it, and
attempted to move it; But it appeared to be of a piece with the Base which it
stood upon. He examined it over and over: Still no clue guided him to the
solution of this mystery, for which the Nuns were become equally solicitous,
when they saw that He touched the Statue with impunity. He paused, and
listened: The groans were repeated at intervals, and He was convinced of being
in the spot nearest to them. He mused upon this singular event, and ran over
the Statue with enquiring eyes. Suddenly they rested upon the shrivelled hand.
It struck him, that so particular an injunction was not given without cause,
not to touch the arm of the Image. He again ascended the Pedestal; He examined
the object of his attention, and discovered a small knob of iron concealed
between the Saint’s shoulder and what was supposed to have been the hand
of the Robber. This observation delighted him. He applied his fingers to the
knob, and pressed it down forcibly. Immediately a rumbling noise was heard
within the Statue, as if a chain tightly stretched was flying back. Startled at
the sound the timid Nuns started away, prepared to hasten from the Vault at the
first appearance of danger. All remaining quiet and still, they again gathered
round Lorenzo, and beheld his proceedings with anxious curiosity.
Finding that nothing followed this discovery, He descended. As He took his hand
from the Saint, She trembled beneath his touch. This created new terrors in the
Spectators, who believed the Statue to be animated. Lorenzo’s ideas upon
the subject were widely different. He easily comprehended that the noise which
He had heard, was occasioned by his having loosened a chain which attached the
Image to its Pedestal. He once more attempted to move it, and succeeded without
much exertion. He placed it upon the ground, and then perceived the Pedestal to
be hollow, and covered at the opening with an heavy iron grate.
This excited such general curiosity that the Sisters forgot both their real and
imaginary dangers. Lorenzo proceeded to raise the Grate, in which the Nuns
assisted him to the utmost of their strength. The attempt was accomplished with
little difficulty. A deep abyss now presented itself before them, whose thick
obscurity the eye strove in vain to pierce. The rays of the Lamp were too
feeble to be of much assistance. Nothing was discernible, save a flight of
rough unshapen steps which sank into the yawning Gulph and were soon lost in
darkness. The groans were heard no more; But All believed them to have ascended
from this Cavern. As He bent over it, Lorenzo fancied that He distinguished
something bright twinkling through the gloom. He gazed attentively upon the
spot where it showed itself, and was convinced that He saw a small spark of
light, now visible, now disappearing. He communicated this circumstance to the
Nuns: They also perceived the spark; But when He declared his intention to
descend into the Cave, they united to oppose his resolution. All their
remonstrances could not prevail on him to alter it. None of them had courage
enough to accompany him; neither could He think of depriving them of the Lamp.
Alone therefore, and in darkness, He prepared to pursue his design, while the
Nuns were contented to offer up prayers for his success and safety.
The steps were so narrow and uneven, that to descend them was like walking down
the side of a precipice. The obscurity by which He was surrounded rendered his
footing insecure. He was obliged to proceed with great caution, lest He should
miss the steps and fall into the Gulph below him. This He was several times on
the point of doing. However, He arrived sooner upon solid ground than He had
expected: He now found that the thick darkness and impenetrable mists which
reigned through the Cavern had deceived him into the belief of its being much
more profound than it proved upon inspection. He reached the foot of the Stairs
unhurt: He now stopped, and looked round for the spark which had before caught
his attention. He sought it in vain: All was dark and gloomy. He listened for
the groans; But his ear caught no sound, except the distant murmur of the Nuns
above, as in low voices they repeated their Ave-Marias. He stood irresolute to
which side He should address his steps. At all events He determined to proceed:
He did so, but slowly, fearing lest instead of approaching, He should be
retiring from the object of his search. The groans seemed to announce one in
pain, or at least in sorrow, and He hoped to have the power of relieving the
Mourner’s calamities. A plaintive tone, sounding at no great distance, at
length reached his hearing; He bent his course joyfully towards it. It became
more audible as He advanced; and He soon beheld again the spark of light, which
a low projecting Wall had hitherto concealed from him.
It proceeded from a small lamp which was placed upon an heap of stones, and
whose faint and melancholy rays served rather to point out, than dispell the
horrors of a narrow gloomy dungeon formed in one side of the Cavern; It also
showed several other recesses of similar construction, but whose depth was
buried in obscurity. Coldly played the light upon the damp walls, whose
dew-stained surface gave back a feeble reflection. A thick and pestilential fog
clouded the height of the vaulted dungeon. As Lorenzo advanced, He felt a
piercing chillness spread itself through his veins. The frequent groans still
engaged him to move forwards. He turned towards them, and by the Lamp’s
glimmering beams beheld in a corner of this loathsome abode, a Creature
stretched upon a bed of straw, so wretched, so emaciated, so pale, that He
doubted to think her Woman. She was half-naked: Her long dishevelled hair fell
in disorder over her face, and almost entirely concealed it. One wasted Arm
hung listlessly upon a tattered rug which covered her convulsed and shivering
limbs: The Other was wrapped round a small bundle, and held it closely to her
bosom. A large Rosary lay near her: Opposite to her was a Crucifix, on which
She bent her sunk eyes fixedly, and by her side stood a Basket and a small
Earthen Pitcher.
Lorenzo stopped: He was petrified with horror. He gazed upon the miserable
Object with disgust and pity. He trembled at the spectacle; He grew sick at
heart: His strength failed him, and his limbs were unable to support his
weight. He was obliged to lean against the low Wall which was near him, unable
to go forward, or to address the Sufferer. She cast her eyes towards the
Staircase: The Wall concealed Lorenzo, and She observed him not.
“No one comes!” She at length murmured.
As She spoke, her voice was hollow, and rattled in her throat: She sighed
bitterly.
“No one comes!” She repeated; “No! They have forgotten me!
They will come no more!”
She paused for a moment: Then continued mournfully.
“Two days! Two long, long days, and yet no food! And yet no hope, no
comfort! Foolish Woman! How can I wish to lengthen a life so wretched! Yet such
a death! O! God! To perish by such a death! To linger out such ages in torture!
Till now, I knew not what it was to hunger! Hark! No. No one comes! They will
come no more!”
She was silent. She shivered, and drew the rug over her naked shoulders.
“I am very cold! I am still unused to the damps of this dungeon!
’Tis strange: But no matter. Colder shall I soon be, and yet not feel
it—I shall be cold, cold as Thou art!”
She looked at the bundle which lay upon her breast. She bent over it, and
kissed it: Then drew back hastily, and shuddered with disgust.
“It was once so sweet! It would have been so lovely, so like him! I have
lost it for ever! How a few days have changed it! I should not know it again
myself! Yet it is dear to me! God! how dear! I will forget what it is: I will
only remember what it was, and love it as well, as when it was so sweet! so
lovely! so like him! I thought that I had wept away all my tears, but here is
one still lingering.”
She wiped her eyes with a tress of her hair. She put out her hand for the
Pitcher, and reached it with difficulty. She cast into it a look of hopeless
enquiry. She sighed, and replaced it upon the ground.
“Quite a void! Not a drop! Not one drop left to cool my scorched-up
burning palate! Now would I give treasures for a draught of water! And they are
God’s Servants, who make me suffer thus! They think themselves holy,
while they torture me like Fiends! They are cruel and unfeeling; And ’tis
they who bid me repent; And ’tis they, who threaten me with eternal
perdition! Saviour, Saviour! You think not so!”
She again fixed her eyes upon the Crucifix, took her Rosary, and while She told
her beads, the quick motion of her lips declared her to be praying with
fervency.
While He listened to her melancholy accents, Lorenzo’s sensibility became
yet more violently affected. The first sight of such misery had given a
sensible shock to his feelings: But that being past, He now advanced towards
the Captive. She heard his steps, and uttering a cry of joy, dropped the
Rosary.
“Hark! Hark! Hark!” She cried: “Some one comes!”
She strove to raise herself, but her strength was unequal to the attempt: She
fell back, and as She sank again upon the bed of straw, Lorenzo heard the
rattling of heavy chains. He still approached, while the Prisoner thus
continued.
“Is it you, Camilla? You are come then at last? Oh! it was time! I
thought that you had forsaken me; that I was doomed to perish of hunger. Give
me to drink, Camilla, for pity’s sake! I am faint with long fasting, and
grown so weak that I cannot raise myself from the ground. Good Camilla, give me
to drink, lest I expire before you!”
Fearing that surprize in her enfeebled state might be fatal, Lorenzo was at a
loss how to address her.
“It is not Camilla,” said He at length, speaking in a slow and
gentle voice.
“Who is it then?” replied the Sufferer: “Alix, perhaps, or
Violante. My eyes are grown so dim and feeble that I cannot distinguish your
features. But whichever it is, if your breast is sensible of the least
compassion, if you are not more cruel than Wolves and Tigers, take pity on my
sufferings. You know that I am dying for want of sustenance. This is the third
day, since these lips have received nourishment. Do you bring me food? Or come
you only to announce my death, and learn how long I have yet to exist in
agony?”
“You mistake my business,” replied Lorenzo; “I am no Emissary
of the cruel Prioress. I pity your sorrows, and come hither to relieve
them.”
“To relieve them?” repeated the Captive; “Said you, to
relieve them?”
At the same time starting from the ground, and supporting herself upon her
hands, She gazed upon the Stranger earnestly.
“Great God! It is no illusion! A Man! Speak! Who are you? What brings you
hither? Come you to save me, to restore me to liberty, to life and light? Oh!
speak, speak quickly, lest I encourage an hope whose disappointment will
destroy me.”
“Be calm!” replied Lorenzo in a voice soothing and compassionate;
“The Domina of whose cruelty you complain, has already paid the forfeit
of her offences: You have nothing more to fear from her.
A few minutes will restore you to liberty, and the embraces of your Friends
from whom you have been secluded. You may rely upon my protection. Give me your
hand, and be not fearful. Let me conduct you where you may receive those
attentions which your feeble state requires.”
“Oh! Yes! Yes! Yes!” cried the Prisoner with an exulting shriek;
“There is a God then, and a just one! Joy! Joy! I shall once more breath
the fresh air, and view the light of the glorious sunbeams! I will go with you!
Stranger, I will go with you! Oh! Heaven will bless you for pitying an
Unfortunate! But this too must go with me,” She added pointing to the
small bundle which She still clasped to her bosom; “I cannot part with
this. I will bear it away: It shall convince the world how dreadful are the
abodes so falsely termed religious. Good Stranger, lend me your hand to rise: I
am faint with want, and sorrow, and sickness, and my forces have quite forsaken
me! So, that is well!”
As Lorenzo stooped to raise her, the beams of the Lamp struck full upon his
face.
“Almighty God!” She exclaimed; “Is it possible! That look!
Those features! Oh! Yes, it is, it is .....”
She extended her arms to throw them round him; But her enfeebled frame was
unable to sustain the emotions which agitated her bosom. She fainted, and again
sank upon the bed of straw.
Lorenzo was surprized at her last exclamation. He thought that He had before
heard such accents as her hollow voice had just formed, but where He could not
remember. He saw that in her dangerous situation immediate physical aid was
absolutely necessary, and He hastened to convey her from the dungeon. He was at
first prevented from doing so by a strong chain fastened round the
prisoner’s body, and fixing her to the neighbouring Wall. However, his
natural strength being aided by anxiety to relieve the Unfortunate, He soon
forced out the Staple to which one end of the Chain was attached. Then taking
the Captive in his arms, He bent his course towards the Staircase. The rays of
the Lamp above, as well as the murmur of female voices, guided his steps. He
gained the Stairs, and in a few minutes after arrived at the iron-grate.
The nuns during his absence had been terribly tormented by curiosity and
apprehension: They were equally surprized and delighted on seeing him suddenly
emerge from the Cave. Every heart was filled with compassion for the miserable
Creature whom He bore in his arms. While the Nuns, and Virginia in particular,
employed themselves in striving to recall her to her senses, Lorenzo related in
few words the manner of his finding her. He then observed to them that by this
time the tumult must have been quelled, and that He could now conduct them to
their Friends without danger. All were eager to quit the Sepulchre: Still to
prevent all possibility of ill-usage, they besought Lorenzo to venture out
first alone, and examine whether the Coast was clear. With this request He
complied. Helena offered to conduct him to the Staircase, and they were on the
point of departing, when a strong light flashed from several passages upon the
adjacent walls. At the same time Steps were heard of people approaching
hastily, and whose number seemed to be considerable. The Nuns were greatly
alarmed at this circumstance: They supposed their retreat to be discovered, and
the Rioters to be advancing in pursuit of them. Hastily quitting the Prisoner
who remained insensible, they crowded round Lorenzo, and claimed his promise to
protect them. Virginia alone forgot her own danger by striving to relieve the
sorrows of Another. She supported the Sufferer’s head upon her knees,
bathing her temples with rose-water, chafing her cold hands, and sprinkling her
face with tears which were drawn from her by compassion. The Strangers
approaching nearer, Lorenzo was enabled to dispel the fears of the Suppliants.
His name, pronounced by a number of voices among which He distinguished the
Duke’s, pealed along the Vaults, and convinced him that He was the object
of their search. He communicated this intelligence to the Nuns, who received it
with rapture. A few moments after confirmed his idea. Don Ramirez, as well as
the Duke, appeared, followed by Attendants with Torches. They had been seeking
him through the Vaults, in order to let him know that the Mob was dispersed,
and the riot entirely over. Lorenzo recounted briefly his adventure in the
Cavern, and explained how much the Unknown was in want of medical assistance.
He besought the Duke to take charge of her, as well as of the Nuns and
Pensioners.
“As for me,” said He, “Other cares demand my attention. While
you with one half of the Archers convey these Ladies to their respective homes,
I wish the other half to be left with me. I will examine the Cavern below, and
pervade the most secret recesses of the Sepulchre. I cannot rest till convinced
that yonder wretched Victim was the only one confined by Superstition in these
vaults.”
The Duke applauded his intention. Don Ramirez offered to assist him in his
enquiry, and his proposal was accepted with gratitude.
The Nuns having made their acknowledgments to Lorenzo, committed themselves to
the care of his Uncle, and were conducted from the Sepulchre. Virginia
requested that the Unknown might be given to her in charge, and promised to let
Lorenzo know whenever She was sufficiently recovered to accept his visits. In
truth, She made this promise more from consideration for herself than for
either Lorenzo or the Captive. She had witnessed his politeness, gentleness,
and intrepidity with sensible emotion. She wished earnestly to preserve his
acquaintance; and in addition to the sentiments of pity which the Prisoner
excited, She hoped that her attention to this Unfortunate would raise her a
degree in the esteem of Lorenzo. She had no occasion to trouble herself upon
this head. The kindness already displayed by her and the tender concern which
She had shown for the Sufferer had gained her an exalted place in his good
graces. While occupied in alleviating the Captive’s sorrows, the nature
of her employment adorned her with new charms, and rendered her beauty a
thousand times more interesting. Lorenzo viewed her with admiration and
delight: He considered her as a ministering Angel descended to the aid of
afflicted innocence; nor could his heart have resisted her attractions, had it
not been steeled by the remembrance of Antonia.
The duke now conveyed the nuns in safety to the dwellings of their respective
friends. The rescued Prisoner was still insensible and gave no signs of life,
except by occasional groans. She was borne upon a sort of litter; Virginia, who
was constantly by the side of it, was apprehensive that exhausted by long
abstinence, and shaken by the sudden change from bonds and darkness to liberty
and light, her frame would never get the better of the shock. Lorenzo and Don
Ramirez still remained in the Sepulchre. After deliberating upon their
proceedings, it was resolved that to prevent losing time, the Archers should be
divided into two Bodies: That with one Don Ramirez should examine the cavern,
while Lorenzo with the other might penetrate into the further Vaults. This
being arranged, and his Followers being provided with Torches, Don Ramirez
advanced to the Cavern. He had already descended some steps when He heard
People approaching hastily from the interior part of the Sepulchre. This
surprized him, and He quitted the Cave precipitately.
“Do you hear footsteps?” said Lorenzo; “Let us bend our
course towards them. ’Tis from this side that they seem to
proceed.”
At that moment a loud and piercing shriek induced him to quicken his steps.
“Help! Help, for God’s sake! cried a voice, whose melodious tone
penetrated Lorenzo’s heart with terror.
He flew towards the cry with the rapidity of lightning, and was followed by Don
Ramirez with equal swiftness.
CHAPTER XI.
Great Heaven! How frail thy creature Man is made!
How by himself insensibly betrayed!
In our own strength unhappily secure,
Too little cautious of the adverse power,
On pleasure’s flowery brink we idly stray,
Masters as yet of our returning way:
Till the strong gusts of raging passion rise,
Till the dire Tempest mingles earth and skies,
And swift into the boundless Ocean borne,
Our foolish confidence too late we mourn:
Round our devoted heads the billows beat,
And from our troubled view the lessening lands retreat.
PRIOR.
All this while, Ambrosio was unconscious of the dreadful scenes which were
passing so near. The execution of his designs upon Antonia employed his every
thought. Hitherto, He was satisfied with the success of his plans. Antonia had
drank the opiate, was buried in the vaults of St. Clare, and absolutely in his
disposal. Matilda, who was well acquainted with the nature and effects of the
soporific medicine, had computed that it would not cease to operate till one in
the Morning. For that hour He waited with impatience. The Festival of St. Clare
presented him with a favourable opportunity of consummating his crime. He was
certain that the Friars and Nuns would be engaged in the Procession, and that
He had no cause to dread an interruption: From appearing himself at the head of
his Monks, He had desired to be excused. He doubted not, that being beyond the
reach of help, cut off from all the world, and totally in his power, Antonia
would comply with his desires. The affection which She had ever exprest for
him, warranted this persuasion: But He resolved that should She prove
obstinate, no consideration whatever should prevent him from enjoying her.
Secure from a discovery, He shuddered not at the idea of employing force: If He
felt any repugnance, it arose not from a principle of shame or compassion, but
from his feeling for Antonia the most sincere and ardent affection, and wishing
to owe her favours to no one but herself.
The Monks quitted the Abbey at midnight. Matilda was among the Choristers, and
led the chaunt. Ambrosio was left by himself, and at liberty to pursue his own
inclinations. Convinced that no one remained behind to watch his motions, or
disturb his pleasures, He now hastened to the Western Aisles. His heart beating
with hope not unmingled with anxiety, He crossed the Garden, unlocked the door
which admitted him into the Cemetery, and in a few minutes He stood before the
Vaults. Here He paused.
He looked round him with suspicion, conscious that his business was unfit for
any other eye. As He stood in hesitation, He heard the melancholy shriek of the
screech-Owl: The wind rattled loudly against the windows of the adjacent
Convent, and as the current swept by him, bore with it the faint notes of the
chaunt of Choristers. He opened the door cautiously, as if fearing to be
overheard: He entered; and closed it again after him. Guided by his Lamp, He
threaded the long passages, in whose windings Matilda had instructed him, and
reached the private Vault which contained his sleeping Mistress.
Its entrance was by no means easy to discover: But this was no obstacle to
Ambrosio, who at the time of Antonia’s Funeral had observed it too
carefully to be deceived. He found the door, which was unfastened, pushed it
open, and descended into the dungeon. He approached the humble Tomb in which
Antonia reposed. He had provided himself with an iron crow and a pick-axe; But
this precaution was unnecessary. The Grate was slightly fastened on the
outside: He raised it, and placing the Lamp upon its ridge, bent silently over
the Tomb. By the side of three putrid half-corrupted Bodies lay the sleeping
Beauty. A lively red, the forerunner of returning animation, had already spread
itself over her cheek; and as wrapped in her shroud She reclined upon her
funeral Bier, She seemed to smile at the Images of Death around her. While He
gazed upon their rotting bones and disgusting figures, who perhaps were once as
sweet and lovely, Ambrosio thought upon Elvira, by him reduced to the same
state. As the memory of that horrid act glanced upon his mind, it was clouded
with a gloomy horror. Yet it served but to strengthen his resolution to destroy
Antonia’s honour.
“For your sake, Fatal Beauty!” murmured the Monk, while gazing on
his devoted prey; “For your sake, have I committed this murder, and sold
myself to eternal tortures. Now you are in my power: The produce of my guilt
will at least be mine. Hope not that your prayers breathed in tones of
unequalled melody, your bright eyes filled with tears, and your hands lifted in
supplication, as when seeking in penitence the Virgin’s pardon; Hope not
that your moving innocence, your beauteous grief, or all your suppliant arts
shall ransom you from my embraces. Before the break of day, mine you must, and
mine you shall be!”
He lifted her still motionless from the Tomb: He seated himself upon a bank of
Stone, and supporting her in his arms, watched impatiently for the symptoms of
returning animation. Scarcely could He command his passions sufficiently, to
restrain himself from enjoying her while yet insensible. His natural lust was
increased in ardour by the difficulties which had opposed his satisfying it: As
also by his long abstinence from Woman, since from the moment of resigning her
claim to his love, Matilda had exiled him from her arms for ever.
“I am no Prostitute, Ambrosio;” Had She told him, when in the
fullness of his lust He demanded her favours with more than usual earnestness;
“I am now no more than your Friend, and will not be your Mistress. Cease
then to solicit my complying with desires, which insult me. While your heart
was mine, I gloried in your embraces: Those happy times are past: My person is
become indifferent to you, and ’tis necessity, not love, which makes you
seek my enjoyment. I cannot yield to a request so humiliating to my
pride.”
Suddenly deprived of pleasures, the use of which had made them an absolute
want, the Monk felt this restraint severely. Naturally addicted to the
gratification of the senses, in the full vigour of manhood, and heat of blood,
He had suffered his temperament to acquire such ascendency that his lust was
become madness. Of his fondness for Antonia, none but the grosser particles
remained: He longed for the possession of her person; and even the gloom of the
vault, the surrounding silence, and the resistance which He expected from her,
seemed to give a fresh edge to his fierce and unbridled desires.
Gradually He felt the bosom which rested against his, glow with returning
warmth. Her heart throbbed again; Her blood flowed swifter, and her lips moved.
At length She opened her eyes, but still opprest and bewildered by the effects
of the strong opiate, She closed them again immediately. Ambrosio watched her
narrowly, nor permitted a movement to escape him. Perceiving that She was fully
restored to existence, He caught her in rapture to his bosom, and closely
pressed his lips to hers. The suddenness of his action sufficed to dissipate
the fumes which obscured Antonia’s reason. She hastily raised herself,
and cast a wild look round her. The strange Images which presented themselves
on every side contributed to confuse her. She put her hand to her head, as if
to settle her disordered imagination. At length She took it away, and threw her
eyes through the dungeon a second time. They fixed upon the Abbot’s face.
“Where am I?” She said abruptly. “How came I here? Where is
my Mother? Methought, I saw her! Oh! a dream, a dreadful dreadful dream told me
...... But where am I? Let me go! I cannot stay here!”
She attempted to rise, but the Monk prevented her.
“Be calm, lovely Antonia!” He replied; “No danger is near
you: Confide in my protection. Why do you gaze on me so earnestly? Do you not
know me? Not know your Friend? Ambrosio?”
“Ambrosio? My Friend? Oh! yes, yes; I remember ...... But why am I here?
Who has brought me? Why are you with me? Oh! Flora bad me beware .....! Here
are nothing but Graves, and Tombs, and Skeletons! This place frightens me! Good
Ambrosio take me away from it, for it recalls my fearful dream! Methought I was
dead, and laid in my grave! Good Ambrosio, take me from hence. Will you not?
Oh! will you not? Do not look on me thus!
Your flaming eyes terrify me! Spare me, Father! Oh! spare me for God’s
sake!”
“Why these terrors, Antonia?” rejoined the Abbot, folding her in
his arms, and covering her bosom with kisses which She in vain struggled to
avoid: “What fear you from me, from one who adores you? What matters it
where you are? This Sepulchre seems to me Love’s bower; This gloom is the
friendly night of mystery which He spreads over our delights! Such do I think
it, and such must my Antonia. Yes, my sweet Girl! Yes! Your veins shall glow
with fire which circles in mine, and my transports shall be doubled by your
sharing them!”
While He spoke thus, He repeated his embraces, and permitted himself the most
indecent liberties. Even Antonia’s ignorance was not proof against the
freedom of his behaviour. She was sensible of her danger, forced herself from
his arms, and her shroud being her only garment, She wrapped it closely round
her.
“Unhand me, Father!” She cried, her honest indignation tempered by
alarm at her unprotected position; “Why have you brought me to this
place? Its appearance freezes me with horror! Convey me from hence, if you have
the least sense of pity and humanity! Let me return to the House which I have
quitted I know not how; But stay here one moment longer, I neither will, or
ought.”
Though the Monk was somewhat startled by the resolute tone in which this speech
was delivered, it produced upon him no other effect than surprize. He caught
her hand, forced her upon his knee, and gazing upon her with gloting eyes, He
thus replied to her.
“Compose yourself, Antonia. Resistance is unavailing, and I need disavow
my passion for you no longer. You are imagined dead: Society is for ever lost
to you. I possess you here alone; You are absolutely in my power, and I burn
with desires which I must either gratify or die: But I would owe my happiness
to yourself. My lovely Girl! My adorable Antonia! Let me instruct you in joys
to which you are still a Stranger, and teach you to feel those pleasures in my
arms which I must soon enjoy in yours. Nay, this struggling is childish,”
He continued, seeing her repell his caresses, and endeavour to escape from his
grasp; “No aid is near: Neither heaven or earth shall save you from my
embraces. Yet why reject pleasures so sweet, so rapturous? No one observes us:
Our loves will be a secret to all the world: Love and opportunity invite your
giving loose to your passions. Yield to them, my Antonia! Yield to them, my
lovely Girl! Throw your arms thus fondly round me; Join your lips thus closely
to mine! Amidst all her gifts, has Nature denied her most precious, the
sensibility of Pleasure? Oh! impossible! Every feature, look, and motion
declares you formed to bless, and to be blessed yourself! Turn not on me those
supplicating eyes: Consult your own charms; They will tell you that I am proof
against entreaty. Can I relinquish these limbs so white, so soft, so delicate;
These swelling breasts, round, full, and elastic! These lips fraught with such
inexhaustible sweetness? Can I relinquish these treasures, and leave them to
another’s enjoyment? No, Antonia; never, never! I swear it by this kiss,
and this! and this!”
With every moment the Friar’s passion became more ardent, and
Antonia’s terror more intense. She struggled to disengage herself from
his arms: Her exertions were unsuccessful; and finding that Ambrosio’s
conduct became still freer, She shrieked for assistance with all her strength.
The aspect of the Vault, the pale glimmering of the Lamp, the surrounding
obscurity, the sight of the Tomb, and the objects of mortality which met her
eyes on either side, were ill-calculated to inspire her with those emotions by
which the Friar was agitated. Even his caresses terrified her from their fury,
and created no other sentiment than fear. On the contrary, her alarm, her
evident disgust, and incessant opposition, seemed only to inflame the
Monk’s desires, and supply his brutality with additional strength.
Antonia’s shrieks were unheard: Yet She continued them, nor abandoned her
endeavours to escape, till exhausted and out of breath She sank from his arms
upon her knees, and once more had recourse to prayers and supplications. This
attempt had no better success than the former. On the contrary, taking
advantage of her situation, the Ravisher threw himself by her side: He clasped
her to his bosom almost lifeless with terror, and faint with struggling. He
stifled her cries with kisses, treated her with the rudeness of an unprincipled
Barbarian, proceeded from freedom to freedom, and in the violence of his
lustful delirium, wounded and bruised her tender limbs. Heedless of her tears,
cries and entreaties, He gradually made himself Master of her person, and
desisted not from his prey, till He had accomplished his crime and the
dishonour of Antonia.
Scarcely had He succeeded in his design than He shuddered at himself and the
means by which it was effected. The very excess of his former eagerness to
possess Antonia now contributed to inspire him with disgust; and a secret
impulse made him feel how base and unmanly was the crime which He had just
committed. He started hastily from her arms. She, who so lately had been the
object of his adoration, now raised no other sentiment in his heart than
aversion and rage. He turned away from her; or if his eyes rested upon her
figure involuntarily, it was only to dart upon her looks of hate. The
Unfortunate had fainted ere the completion of her disgrace: She only recovered
life to be sensible of her misfortune. She remained stretched upon the earth in
silent despair: The tears chased each other slowly down her cheeks, and her
bosom heaved with frequent sobs. Oppressed with grief, She continued for some
time in this state of torpidity. At length She rose with difficulty, and
dragging her feeble steps towards the door, prepared to quit the dungeon.
The sound of her footsteps rouzed the Monk from his sullen apathy. Starting
from the Tomb against which He reclined, while his eyes wandered over the
images of corruption contained in it, He pursued the Victim of his brutality,
and soon overtook her. He seized her by the arm, and violently forced her back
into the dungeon.
“Whither go you?” He cried in a stern voice; “Return this
instant!”
Antonia trembled at the fury of his countenance.
“What, would you more?” She said with timidity: “Is not my
ruin compleated? Am I not undone, undone for ever? Is not your cruelty
contented, or have I yet more to suffer? Let me depart. Let me return to my
home, and weep unrestrained my shame and my affliction!”
“Return to your home?” repeated the Monk, with bitter and
contemptuous mockery; Then suddenly his eyes flaming with passion, “What?
That you may denounce me to the world? That you may proclaim me an Hypocrite, a
Ravisher, a Betrayer, a Monster of cruelty, lust, and ingratitude? No, no, no!
I know well the whole weight of my offences; Well that your complaints would be
too just, and my crimes too notorious! You shall not from hence to tell Madrid
that I am a Villain; that my conscience is loaded with sins which make me
despair of Heaven’s pardon. Wretched Girl, you must stay here with me!
Here amidst these lonely Tombs, these images of Death, these rotting loathsome
corrupted bodies! Here shall you stay, and witness my sufferings; witness what
it is to die in the horrors of despondency, and breathe the last groan in
blasphemy and curses! And who am I to thank for this? What seduced me into
crimes, whose bare remembrance makes me shudder? Fatal Witch! was it not thy
beauty? Have you not plunged my soul into infamy? Have you not made me a
perjured Hypocrite, a Ravisher, an Assassin! Nay, at this moment, does not that
angel look bid me despair of God’s forgiveness? Oh! when I stand before
his judgment-throne, that look will suffice to damn me! You will tell my Judge
that you were happy, till I saw you; that you were innocent, till
I polluted you! You will come with those tearful eyes, those cheeks pale
and ghastly, those hands lifted in supplication, as when you sought from me
that mercy which I gave not! Then will my perdition be certain! Then will come
your Mother’s Ghost, and hurl me down into the dwellings of Fiends, and
flames, and Furies, and everlasting torments! And ’tis you, who will
accuse me! ’Tis you, who will cause my eternal anguish! You, wretched
Girl! You! You!”
As He thundered out these words, He violently grasped Antonia’s arm, and
spurned the earth with delirious fury.
Supposing his brain to be turned, Antonia sank in terror upon her knees: She
lifted up her hands, and her voice almost died away, ere She could give it
utterance.
“Spare me! Spare me!” She murmured with difficulty.
“Silence!” cried the Friar madly, and dashed her upon the
ground——
He quitted her, and paced the dungeon with a wild and disordered air. His eyes
rolled fearfully: Antonia trembled whenever She met their gaze. He seemed to
meditate on something horrible, and She gave up all hopes of escaping from the
Sepulchre with life. Yet in harbouring this idea, She did him injustice. Amidst
the horror and disgust to which his soul was a prey, pity for his Victim still
held a place in it. The storm of passion once over, He would have given worlds
had He possest them, to have restored to her that innocence of which his
unbridled lust had deprived her. Of the desires which had urged him to the
crime, no trace was left in his bosom: The wealth of India would not have
tempted him to a second enjoyment of her person. His nature seemed to revolt at
the very idea, and fain would He have wiped from his memory the scene which had
just past. As his gloomy rage abated, in proportion did his compassion augment
for Antonia. He stopped, and would have spoken to her words of comfort; But He
knew not from whence to draw them, and remained gazing upon her with mournful
wildness. Her situation seemed so hopeless, so woebegone, as to baffle mortal
power to relieve her. What could He do for her? Her peace of mind was lost, her
honour irreparably ruined. She was cut off for ever from society, nor dared He
give her back to it. He was conscious that were She to appear in the world
again, his guilt would be revealed, and his punishment inevitable. To one so
laden with crimes, Death came armed with double terrors. Yet should He restore
Antonia to light, and stand the chance of her betraying him, how miserable a
prospect would present itself before her. She could never hope to be creditably
established; She would be marked with infamy, and condemned to sorrow and
solitude for the remainder of her existence. What was the alternative? A
resolution far more terrible for Antonia, but which at least would insure the
Abbot’s safety. He determined to leave the world persuaded of her death,
and to retain her a captive in this gloomy prison: There He proposed to visit
her every night, to bring her food, to profess his penitence, and mingle his
tears with hers. The Monk felt that this resolution was unjust and cruel; but
it was his only means to prevent Antonia from publishing his guilt and her own
infamy. Should He release her, He could not depend upon her silence: His
offence was too flagrant to permit his hoping for her forgiveness. Besides, her
reappearing would excite universal curiosity, and the violence of her
affliction would prevent her from concealing its cause. He determined
therefore, that Antonia should remain a Prisoner in the dungeon.
He approached her with confusion painted on his countenance. He raised her from
the ground. Her hand trembled, as He took it, and He dropped it again as if He
had touched a Serpent. Nature seemed to recoil at the touch. He felt himself at
once repulsed from and attracted towards her, yet could account for neither
sentiment. There was something in her look which penetrated him with horror;
and though his understanding was still ignorant of it, Conscience pointed out
to him the whole extent of his crime. In hurried accents yet the gentlest He
could find, while his eye was averted, and his voice scarcely audible, He
strove to console her under a misfortune which now could not be avoided. He
declared himself sincerely penitent, and that He would gladly shed a drop of
his blood, for every tear which his barbarity had forced from her. Wretched and
hopeless, Antonia listened to him in silent grief: But when He announced her
confinement in the Sepulchre, that dreadful doom to which even death seemed
preferable roused her from her insensibility at once. To linger out a life of
misery in a narrow loathsome Cell, known to exist by no human Being save her
Ravisher, surrounded by mouldering Corses, breathing the pestilential air of
corruption, never more to behold the light, or drink the pure gale of heaven,
the idea was more terrible than She could support. It conquered even her
abhorrence of the Friar. Again She sank upon her knees: She besought his
compassion in terms the most pathetic and urgent. She promised, would He but
restore her to liberty, to conceal her injuries from the world; to assign any
reason for her reappearance which He might judge proper; and in order to
prevent the least suspicion from falling upon him, She offered to quit Madrid
immediately. Her entreaties were so urgent as to make a considerable impression
upon the Monk. He reflected that as her person no longer excited his desires,
He had no interest in keeping her concealed as He had at first intended; that
He was adding a fresh injury to those which She had already suffered; and that
if She adhered to her promises, whether She was confined or at liberty, his
life and reputation were equally secure. On the other hand, He trembled lest in
her affliction Antonia should unintentionally break her engagement; or that her
excessive simplicity and ignorance of deceit should permit some one more artful
to surprize her secret. However well-founded were these apprehensions,
compassion, and a sincere wish to repair his fault as much as possible
solicited his complying with the prayers of his Suppliant. The difficulty of
colouring Antonia’s unexpected return to life, after her supposed death
and public interment, was the only point which kept him irresolute. He was
still pondering on the means of removing this obstacle, when He heard the sound
of feet approaching with precipitation. The door of the Vault was thrown open,
and Matilda rushed in, evidently much confused and terrified.
On seeing a Stranger enter, Antonia uttered a cry of joy: But her hopes of
receiving succour from him were soon dissipated. The supposed Novice, without
expressing the least surprize at finding a Woman alone with the Monk, in so
strange a place, and at so late an hour, addressed him thus without losing a
moment.
“What is to be done, Ambrosio? We are lost, unless some speedy means is
found of dispelling the Rioters. Ambrosio, the Convent of St. Clare is on fire;
The Prioress has fallen a victim to the fury of the Mob. Already is the Abbey
menaced with a similar fate. Alarmed at the threats of the People, the Monks
seek for you everywhere. They imagine that your authority alone will suffice to
calm this disturbance. No one knows what is become of you, and your absence
creates universal astonishment and despair. I profited by the confusion, and
fled hither to warn you of the danger.”
“This will soon be remedied,” answered the Abbot; “I will
hasten back to my Cell: a trivial reason will account for my having been
missed.”
“Impossible!” rejoined Matilda: “The Sepulchre is filled with
Archers. Lorenzo de Medina, with several Officers of the Inquisition, searches
through the Vaults, and pervades every passage. You will be intercepted in your
flight; Your reasons for being at this late hour in the Sepulchre will be
examined; Antonia will be found, and then you are undone for ever!”
“Lorenzo de Medina? Officers of the Inquisition? What brings them here?
Seek they for me? Am I then suspected? Oh! speak, Matilda! Answer me, in
pity!”
“As yet they do not think of you, but I fear that they will ere long.
Your only chance of escaping their notice rests upon the difficulty of
exploring this Vault. The door is artfully hidden:
Haply it may not be observed, and we may remain concealed till the search is
over.”
“But Antonia ..... Should the Inquisitors draw near, and her cries be
heard ....”
“Thus I remove that danger!” interrupted Matilda.
At the same time drawing a poignard, She rushed upon her devoted prey.
“Hold! Hold!” cried Ambrosio, seizing her hand, and wresting from
it the already lifted weapon. “What would you do, cruel Woman? The
Unfortunate has already suffered but too much, thanks to your pernicious
consels! Would to God that I had never followed them! Would to God that I had
never seen your face!”
Matilda darted upon him a look of scorn.
“Absurd!” She exclaimed with an air of passion and majesty which
impressed the Monk with awe. “After robbing her of all that made it dear,
can you fear to deprive her of a life so miserable? But ’tis well! Let
her live to convince you of your folly. I abandon you to your evil destiny! I
disclaim your alliance! Who trembles to commit so insignificant a crime,
deserves not my protection. Hark! Hark! Ambrosio; Hear you not the Archers?
They come, and your destruction is inevitable!”
At this moment the Abbot heard the sound of distant voices. He flew to close
the door on whose concealment his safety depended, and which Matilda had
neglected to fasten. Ere He could reach it, He saw Antonia glide suddenly by
him, rush through the door, and fly towards the noise with the swiftness of an
arrow. She had listened attentively to Matilda: She heard Lorenzo’s name
mentioned, and resolved to risque every thing to throw herself under his
protection. The door was open. The sounds convinced her that the Archers could
be at no great distance. She mustered up her little remaining strength, rushed
by the Monk ere He perceived her design, and bent her course rapidly towards
the voices. As soon as He recovered from his first surprize, the Abbot failed
not to pursue her. In vain did Antonia redouble her speed, and stretch every
nerve to the utmost. Her Enemy gained upon her every moment: She heard his
steps close after her, and felt the heat of his breath glow upon her neck. He
overtook her; He twisted his hand in the ringlets of her streaming hair, and
attempted to drag her back with him to the dungeon. Antonia resisted with all
her strength: She folded her arms round a Pillar which supported the roof, and
shrieked loudly for assistance. In vain did the Monk strive to threaten her to
silence.
“Help!” She continued to exclaim; “Help! Help! for
God’s sake!”
Quickened by her cries, the sound of footsteps was heard approaching. The Abbot
expected every moment to see the Inquisitors arrive. Antonia still resisted,
and He now enforced her silence by means the most horrible and inhuman. He
still grasped Matilda’s dagger: Without allowing himself a moment’s
reflection, He raised it, and plunged it twice in the bosom of Antonia! She
shrieked, and sank upon the ground. The Monk endeavoured to bear her away with
him, but She still embraced the Pillar firmly. At that instant the light of
approaching Torches flashed upon the Walls. Dreading a discovery, Ambrosio was
compelled to abandon his Victim, and hastily fled back to the Vault, where He
had left Matilda.
He fled not unobserved. Don Ramirez happening to arrive the first, perceived a
Female bleeding upon the ground, and a Man flying from the spot, whose
confusion betrayed him for the Murderer. He instantly pursued the Fugitive with
some part of the Archers, while the Others remained with Lorenzo to protect the
wounded Stranger. They raised her, and supported her in their arms. She had
fainted from excess of pain, but soon gave signs of returning life. She opened
her eyes, and on lifting up her head, the quantity of fair hair fell back which
till then had obscured her features.
“God Almighty! It is Antonia!”
Such was Lorenzo’s exclamation, while He snatched her from the
Attendant’s arms, and clasped her in his own.
Though aimed by an uncertain hand, the poignard had answered but too well the
purpose of its Employer. The wounds were mortal, and Antonia was conscious that
She never could recover. Yet the few moments which remained for her were
moments of happiness. The concern exprest upon Lorenzo’s countenance, the
frantic fondness of his complaints, and his earnest enquiries respecting her
wounds, convinced her beyond a doubt that his affections were her own. She
would not be removed from the Vaults, fearing lest motion should only hasten
her death; and She was unwilling to lose those moments which She past in
receiving proofs of Lorenzo’s love, and assuring him of her own. She told
him that had She still been undefiled She might have lamented the loss of life;
But that deprived of honour and branded with shame, Death was to her a
blessing: She could not have been his Wife, and that hope being denied her, She
resigned herself to the Grave without one sigh of regret. She bad him take
courage, conjured him not to abandon himself to fruitless sorrow, and declared
that She mourned to leave nothing in the whole world but him. While every sweet
accent increased rather than lightened Lorenzo’s grief, She continued to
converse with him till the moment of dissolution. Her voice grew faint and
scarcely audible; A thick cloud spread itself over her eyes; Her heart beat
slow and irregular, and every instant seemed to announce that her fate was near
at hand.
She lay, her head reclining upon Lorenzo’s bosom, and her lips still
murmuring to him words of comfort. She was interrupted by the Convent Bell, as
tolling at a distance, it struck the hour. Suddenly Antonia’s eyes
sparkled with celestial brightness: Her frame seemed to have received new
strength and animation. She started from her Lover’s arms.
“Three o’clock!” She cried; “Mother, I come!”
She clasped her hands, and sank lifeless upon the ground. Lorenzo in agony
threw himself beside her: He tore his hair, beat his breast, and refused to be
separated from the Corse. At length his force being exhausted, He suffered
himself to be led from the Vault, and was conveyed to the Palace de Medina
scarcely more alive than the unfortunate Antonia.
In the meanwhile, though closely pursued, Ambrosio succeeded in regaining the
Vault. The Door was already fastened when Don Ramirez arrived, and much time
elapsed, ere the Fugitive’s retreat was discovered. But nothing can
resist perseverance. Though so artfully concealed, the Door could not escape
the vigilance of the Archers. They forced it open, and entered the Vault to the
infinite dismay of Ambrosio and his Companion. The Monk’s confusion, his
attempt to hide himself, his rapid flight, and the blood sprinkled upon his
cloaths, left no room to doubt his being Antonia’s Murderer. But when He
was recognized for the immaculate Ambrosio, “The Man of Holiness,”
the Idol of Madrid, the faculties of the Spectators were chained up in
surprize, and scarcely could they persuade themselves that what they saw was no
vision. The Abbot strove not to vindicate himself, but preserved a sullen
silence. He was secured and bound. The same precaution was taken with Matilda:
Her Cowl being removed, the delicacy of her features and profusion of her
golden hair betrayed her sex, and this incident created fresh amazement. The
dagger was also found in the Tomb, where the Monk had thrown it; and the
dungeon having undergone a thorough search, the two Culprits were conveyed to
the prisons of the Inquisition.
Don Ramirez took care that the populace should remain ignorant both of the
crimes and profession of the Captives. He feared a repetition of the riots
which had followed the apprehending the Prioress of St. Clare. He contented
himself with stating to the Capuchins the guilt of their Superior. To avoid the
shame of a public accusation, and dreading the popular fury from which they had
already saved their Abbey with much difficulty, the Monks readily permitted the
Inquisitors to search their Mansion without noise. No fresh discoveries were
made. The effects found in the Abbot’s and Matilda’s Cells were
seized, and carried to the Inquisition to be produced in evidence. Every thing
else remained in its former position, and order and tranquillity once more
prevailed through Madrid.
St. Clare’s Convent was completely ruined by the united ravages of the
Mob and conflagration. Nothing remained of it but the principal Walls, whose
thickness and solidity had preserved them from the flames. The Nuns who had
belonged to it were obliged in consequence to disperse themselves into other
Societies: But the prejudice against them ran high, and the Superiors were very
unwilling to admit them. However, most of them being related to Families the
most distinguished for their riches, birth and power, the several Convents were
compelled to receive them, though they did it with a very ill grace. This
prejudice was extremely false and unjustifiable: After a close investigation,
it was proved that All in the Convent were persuaded of the death of Agnes,
except the four Nuns whom St. Ursula had pointed out. These had fallen Victims
to the popular fury; as had also several who were perfectly innocent and
unconscious of the whole affair. Blinded by resentment, the Mob had sacrificed
every Nun who fell into their hands: They who escaped were entirely indebted to
the Duke de Medina’s prudence and moderation. Of this they were
conscious, and felt for that Nobleman a proper sense of gratitude.
Virginia was not the most sparing of her thanks: She wished equally to make a
proper return for his attentions, and to obtain the good graces of
Lorenzo’s Uncle. In this She easily succeeded.
The Duke beheld her beauty with wonder and admiration; and while his eyes were
enchanted with her Form, the sweetness of her manners and her tender concern
for the suffering Nun prepossessed his heart in her favour. This Virginia had
discernment enough to perceive, and She redoubled her attention to the Invalid.
When He parted from her at the door of her Father’s Palace, the Duke
entreated permission to enquire occasionally after her health. His request was
readily granted: Virginia assured him that the Marquis de Villa-Franca would be
proud of an opportunity to thank him in person for the protection afforded to
her. They now separated, He enchanted with her beauty and gentleness, and She
much pleased with him and more with his Nephew.
On entering the Palace, Virginia’s first care was to summon the family
Physician, and take care of her unknown charge. Her Mother hastened to share
with her the charitable office. Alarmed by the riots, and trembling for his
Daughter’s safety, who was his only child, the Marquis had flown to St.
Clare’s Convent, and was still employed in seeking her. Messengers were
now dispatched on all sides to inform him that He would find her safe at his
Hotel, and desire him to hasten thither immediately. His absence gave Virginia
liberty to bestow her whole attention upon her Patient; and though much
disordered herself by the adventures of the night, no persuasion could induce
her to quit the bedside of the Sufferer. Her constitution being much enfeebled
by want and sorrow, it was some time before the Stranger was restored to her
senses. She found great difficulty in swallowing the medicines prescribed to
her: But this obstacle being removed, She easily conquered her disease which
proceeded from nothing but weakness. The attention which was paid her, the
wholesome food to which She had been long a Stranger, and her joy at being
restored to liberty, to society, and, as She dared to hope, to Love, all this
combined to her speedy re-establishment.
From the first moment of knowing her, her melancholy situation, her sufferings
almost unparalleled had engaged the affections of her amiable Hostess: Virginia
felt for her the most lively interest; But how was She delighted, when her
Guest being sufficiently recovered to relate her History, She recognized in the
captive Nun the Sister of Lorenzo!
This victim of monastic cruelty was indeed no other than the unfortunate Agnes.
During her abode in the Convent, She had been well known to Virginia: But her
emaciated form, her features altered by affliction, her death universally
credited, and her overgrown and matted hair which hung over her face and bosom
in disorder at first had prevented her being recollected. The Prioress had put
every artifice in practice to induce Virginia to take the veil; for the Heiress
of Villa-Franca would have been no despicable acquisition. Her seeming kindness
and unremitted attention so far succeeded that her young Relation began to
think seriously upon compliance. Better instructed in the disgust and ennui of
a monastic life, Agnes had penetrated the designs of the Domina: She trembled
for the innocent Girl, and endeavoured to make her sensible of her error. She
painted in their true colours the numerous inconveniencies attached to a
Convent, the continued restraint, the low jealousies, the petty intrigues, the
servile court and gross flattery expected by the Superior. She then bad
Virginia reflect on the brilliant prospect which presented itself before her:
The Idol of her Parents, the admiration of Madrid, endowed by nature and
education with every perfection of person and mind, She might look forward to
an establishment the most fortunate. Her riches furnished her with the means of
exercising in their fullest extent, charity and benevolence, those virtues so
dear to her; and her stay in the world would enable her discovering Objects
worthy her protection, which could not be done in the seclusion of a Convent.
Her persuasions induced Virginia to lay aside all thoughts of the Veil: But
another argument, not used by Agnes, had more weight with her than all the
others put together. She had seen Lorenzo, when He visited his Sister at the
Grate. His Person pleased her, and her conversations with Agnes generally used
to terminate in some question about her Brother. She, who doted upon Lorenzo,
wished for no better than an opportunity to trumpet out his praise. She spoke
of him in terms of rapture; and to convince her Auditor how just were his
sentiments, how cultivated his mind, and elegant his expressions, She showed
her at different times the letters which She received from him. She soon
perceived that from these communications the heart of her young Friend had
imbibed impressions, which She was far from intending to give, but was truly
happy to discover. She could not have wished her Brother a more desirable
union: Heiress of Villa-Franca, virtuous, affectionate, beautiful, and
accomplished, Virginia seemed calculated to make him happy. She sounded her
Brother upon the subject, though without mentioning names or circumstances. He
assured her in his answers that his heart and hand were totally disengaged, and
She thought that upon these grounds She might proceed without danger. She in
consequence endeavoured to strengthen the dawning passion of her Friend.
Lorenzo was made the constant topic of her discourse; and the avidity with
which her Auditor listened, the sighs which frequently escaped from her bosom,
and the eagerness with which upon any digression She brought back the
conversation to the subject whence it had wandered, sufficed to convince Agnes
that her Brother’s addresses would be far from disagreeable. She at
length ventured to mention her wishes to the Duke: Though a Stranger to the
Lady herself, He knew enough of her situation to think her worthy his
Nephew’s hand. It was agreed between him and his Niece, that She should
insinuate the idea to Lorenzo, and She only waited his return to Madrid to
propose her Friend to him as his Bride. The unfortunate events which took place
in the interim, prevented her from executing her design. Virginia wept her loss
sincerely, both as a Companion, and as the only Person to whom She could speak
of Lorenzo. Her passion continued to prey upon her heart in secret, and She had
almost determined to confess her sentiments to her Mother, when accident once
more threw their object in her way. The sight of him so near her, his
politeness, his compassion, his intrepidity, had combined to give new ardour to
her affection. When She now found her Friend and Advocate restored to her, She
looked upon her as a Gift from Heaven; She ventured to cherish the hope of
being united to Lorenzo, and resolved to use with him his Sister’s
influence.
Supposing that before her death Agnes might possibly have made the proposal,
the Duke had placed all his Nephew’s hints of marriage to
Virginia’s account: Consequently, He gave them the most favourable
reception. On returning to his Hotel, the relation given him of Antonia’s
death, and Lorenzo’s behaviour on the occasion, made evident his mistake.
He lamented the circumstances; But the unhappy Girl being effectually out of
the way, He trusted that his designs would yet be executed. ’Tis true
that Lorenzo’s situation just then ill-suited him for a Bridegroom. His
hopes disappointed at the moment when He expected to realize them, and the
dreadful and sudden death of his Mistress had affected him very severely. The
Duke found him upon the Bed of sickness. His Attendants expressed serious
apprehensions for his life; But the Uncle entertained not the same fears. He
was of opinion, and not unwisely, that “Men have died, and worms have eat
them; but not for Love!” He therefore flattered himself that however deep
might be the impression made upon his Nephew’s heart, Time and Virginia
would be able to efface it. He now hastened to the afflicted Youth, and
endeavoured to console him: He sympathised in his distress, but encouraged him
to resist the encroachments of despair. He allowed that He could not but feel
shocked at an event so terrible, nor could He blame his sensibility; But He
besought him not to torment himself with vain regrets, and rather to struggle
with affliction, and preserve his life, if not for his own sake, at least for
the sake of those who were fondly attached to him. While He laboured thus to
make Lorenzo forget Antonia’s loss, the Duke paid his court assiduously
to Virginia, and seized every opportunity to advance his Nephew’s
interest in her heart.
It may easily be expected that Agnes was not long without enquiring after Don
Raymond. She was shocked to hear the wretched situation to which grief had
reduced him; Yet She could not help exulting secretly, when She reflected, that
his illness proved the sincerity of his love. The Duke undertook the office
himself, of announcing to the Invalid the happiness which awaited him. Though
He omitted no precaution to prepare him for such an event, at this sudden
change from despair to happiness Raymond’s transports were so violent, as
nearly to have proved fatal to him. These once passed, the tranquillity of his
mind, the assurance of felicity, and above all the presence of Agnes, (Who was
no sooner reestablished by the care of Virginia and the Marchioness, than She
hastened to attend her Lover) soon enabled him to overcome the effects of his
late dreadful malady. The calm of his soul communicated itself to his body, and
He recovered with such rapidity as to create universal surprize.
No so Lorenzo. Antonia’s death accompanied with such terrible
circumstances weighed upon his mind heavily. He was worn down to a shadow.
Nothing could give him pleasure. He was persuaded with difficulty to swallow
nourishment sufficient for the support of life, and a consumption was
apprehended. The society of Agnes formed his only comfort. Though accident had
never permitted their being much together, He entertained for her a sincere
friendship and attachment. Perceiving how necessary She was to him, She seldom
quitted his chamber. She listened to his complaints with unwearied attention,
and soothed him by the gentleness of her manners, and by sympathising with his
distress. She still inhabited the Palace de Villa-Franca, the Possessors of
which treated her with marked affection. The Duke had intimated to the Marquis
his wishes respecting Virginia. The match was unexceptionable: Lorenzo was Heir
to his Uncle’s immense property, and was distinguished in Madrid for his
agreeable person, extensive knowledge, and propriety of conduct: Add to this,
that the Marchioness had discovered how strong was her Daughter’s
prepossession in his favour.
In consequence the Duke’s proposal was accepted without hesitation: Every
precaution was taken to induce Lorenzo’s seeing the Lady with those
sentiments which She so well merited to excite. In her visits to her Brother
Agnes was frequently accompanied by the Marchioness; and as soon as He was able
to move into his Antichamber, Virginia under her mother’s protection was
sometimes permitted to express her wishes for his recovery. This She did with
such delicacy, the manner in which She mentioned Antonia was so tender and
soothing, and when She lamented her Rival’s melancholy fate, her bright
eyes shone so beautiful through her tears, that Lorenzo could not behold, or
listen to her without emotion. His Relations, as well as the Lady, perceived
that with every day her society seemed to give him fresh pleasure, and that He
spoke of her in terms of stronger admiration. However, they prudently kept
their observations to themselves. No word was dropped which might lead him to
suspect their designs. They continued their former conduct and attention, and
left Time to ripen into a warmer sentiment the friendship which He already felt
for Virginia.
In the mean while, her visits became more frequent; and latterly there was
scarce a day, of which She did not pass some part by the side of
Lorenzo’s Couch. He gradually regained his strength, but the progress of
his recovery was slow and doubtful. One evening He seemed to be in better
spirits than usual: Agnes and her Lover, the Duke, Virginia, and her Parents
were sitting round him. He now for the first time entreated his Sister to
inform him how She had escaped the effects of the poison which St. Ursula had
seen her swallow. Fearful of recalling those scenes to his mind in which
Antonia had perished, She had hitherto concealed from him the history of her
sufferings. As He now started the subject himself, and thinking that perhaps
the narrative of her sorrows might draw him from the contemplation of those on
which He dwelt too constantly, She immediately complied with his request. The
rest of the company had already heard her story; But the interest which all
present felt for its Heroine made them anxious to hear it repeated. The whole
society seconding Lorenzo’s entreaties, Agnes obeyed. She first recounted
the discovery which had taken place in the Abbey Chapel, the Domina’s
resentment, and the midnight scene of which St. Ursula had been a concealed
witness. Though the Nun had already described this latter event, Agnes now
related it more circumstantially and at large: After which She proceeded in her
narrative as follows.
Conclusion of the History of Agnes de Medina
My supposed death was attended with the greatest agonies. Those moments which I
believed my last, were embittered by the Domina’s assurances that I could
not escape perdition; and as my eyes closed, I heard her rage exhale itself in
curses on my offence. The horror of this situation, of a death-bed from which
hope was banished, of a sleep from which I was only to wake to find myself the
prey of flames and Furies, was more dreadful than I can describe. When
animation revived in me, my soul was still impressed with these terrible ideas:
I looked round with fear, expecting to behold the Ministers of divine
vengeance. For the first hour, my senses were so bewildered, and my brain so
dizzy, that I strove in vain to arrange the strange images which floated in
wild confusion before me. If I endeavoured to raise myself from the ground, the
wandering of my head deceived me. Every thing around me seemed to rock, and I
sank once more upon the earth. My weak and dazzled eyes were unable to bear a
nearer approach to a gleam of light which I saw trembling above me. I was
compelled to close them again, and remain motionless in the same posture.
A full hour elapsed, before I was sufficiently myself to examine the
surrounding Objects. When I did examine them, what terror filled my bosom I
found myself extended upon a sort of wicker Couch: It had six handles to it,
which doubtless had served the Nuns to convey me to my grave. I was covered
with a linen cloth:
Several faded flowers were strown over me: On one side lay a small wooden
Crucifix; On the other, a Rosary of large Beads. Four low narrow walls confined
me. The top was also covered, and in it was practised a small grated Door:
Through this was admitted the little air which circulated in this miserable
place. A faint glimmering of light which streamed through the Bars, permitted
me to distinguish the surrounding horrors. I was opprest by a noisome
suffocating smell; and perceiving that the grated door was unfastened, I
thought that I might possibly effect my escape. As I raised myself with this
design, my hand rested upon something soft: I grasped it, and advanced it
towards the light. Almighty God! What was my disgust, my consternation! In
spite of its putridity, and the worms which preyed upon it, I perceived a
corrupted human head, and recognised the features of a Nun who had died some
months before!
I threw it from me, and sank almost lifeless upon my Bier.
When my strength returned, this circumstance, and the consciousness of being
surrounded by the loathsome and mouldering Bodies of my Companions, increased
my desire to escape from my fearful prison. I again moved towards the light.
The grated door was within my reach: I lifted it without difficulty; Probably
it had been left unclosed to facilitate my quitting the dungeon. Aiding myself
by the irregularity of the Walls some of whose stones projected beyond the
rest, I contrived to ascend them, and drag myself out of my prison. I now found
Myself in a Vault tolerably spacious. Several Tombs, similar in appearance to
that whence I had just escaped, were ranged along the sides in order, and
seemed to be considerably sunk within the earth. A sepulchral Lamp was
suspended from the roof by an iron chain, and shed a gloomy light through the
dungeon. Emblems of Death were seen on every side: Skulls, shoulder-blades,
thigh-bones, and other leavings of Mortality were scattered upon the dewy
ground. Each Tomb was ornamented with a large Crucifix, and in one corner stood
a wooden Statue of St. Clare. To these objects I at first paid no attention: A
Door, the only outlet from the Vault, had attracted my eyes. I hastened towards
it, having wrapped my winding-sheet closely round me. I pushed against the
door, and to my inexpressible terror found that it was fastened on the outside.
I guessed immediately that the Prioress, mistaking the nature of the liquor
which She had compelled me to drink, instead of poison had administered a
strong Opiate. From this I concluded that being to all appearance dead I had
received the rites of burial; and that deprived of the power of making my
existence known, it would be my fate to expire of hunger. This idea penetrated
me with horror, not merely for my own sake, but that of the innocent Creature,
who still lived within my bosom. I again endeavoured to open the door, but it
resisted all my efforts. I stretched my voice to the extent of its compass, and
shrieked for aid: I was remote from the hearing of every one: No friendly voice
replied to mine. A profound and melancholy silence prevailed through the Vault,
and I despaired of liberty. My long abstinence from food now began to torment
me. The tortures which hunger inflicted on me, were the most painful and
insupportable: Yet they seemed to increase with every hour which past over my
head. Sometimes I threw myself upon the ground, and rolled upon it wild and
desperate: Sometimes starting up, I returned to the door, again strove to force
it open, and repeated my fruitless cries for succour. Often was I on the point
of striking my temple against the sharp corner of some Monument, dashing out my
brains, and thus terminating my woes at once; But still the remembrance of my
Baby vanquished my resolution: I trembled at a deed which equally endangered my
Child’s existence and my own. Then would I vent my anguish in loud
exclamations and passionate complaints; and then again my strength failing me,
silent and hopeless I would sit me down upon the base of St. Clare’s
Statue, fold my arms, and abandon myself to sullen despair. Thus passed several
wretched hours. Death advanced towards me with rapid strides, and I expected
that every succeeding moment would be that of my dissolution. Suddenly a
neighbouring Tomb caught my eye: A Basket stood upon it, which till then I had
not observed. I started from my seat: I made towards it as swiftly as my
exhausted frame would permit. How eagerly did I seize the Basket, on finding it
to contain a loaf of coarse bread and a small bottle of water.
I threw myself with avidity upon these humble aliments. They had to all
appearance been placed in the Vault for several days; The bread was hard, and
the water tainted; Yet never did I taste food to me so delicious. When the
cravings of appetite were satisfied, I busied myself with conjectures upon this
new circumstance: I debated whether the Basket had been placed there with a
view to my necessity. Hope answered my doubts in the affirmative. Yet who could
guess me to be in need of such assistance? If my existence was known, why was I
detained in this gloomy Vault? If I was kept a Prisoner, what meant the
ceremony of committing me to the Tomb? Or if I was doomed to perish with
hunger, to whose pity was I indebted for provisions placed within my reach? A
Friend would not have kept my dreadful punishment a secret; Neither did it seem
probable that an Enemy would have taken pains to supply me with the means of
existence. Upon the whole I was inclined to think that the Domina’s
designs upon my life had been discovered by some one of my Partizans in the
Convent, who had found means to substitute an opiate for poison: That She had
furnished me with food to support me, till She could effect my delivery: And
that She was then employed in giving intelligence to my Relations of my danger,
and pointing out a way to release me from captivity. Yet why then was the
quality of my provisions so coarse? How could my Friend have entered the Vault
without the Domina’s knowledge? And if She had entered, why was the Door
fastened so carefully? These reflections staggered me: Yet still this idea was
the most favourable to my hopes, and I dwelt upon it in preference.
My meditations were interrupted by the sound of distant footsteps. They
approached, but slowly. Rays of light now darted through the crevices of the
Door. Uncertain whether the Persons who advanced came to relieve me, or were
conducted by some other motive to the Vault, I failed not to attract their
notice by loud cries for help. Still the sounds drew near: The light grew
stronger: At length with inexpressible pleasure I heard the Key turning in the
Lock. Persuaded that my deliverance was at hand, I flew towards the Door with a
shriek of joy. It opened: But all my hopes of escape died away, when the
Prioress appeared followed by the same four Nuns, who had been witnesses of my
supposed death. They bore torches in their hands, and gazed upon me in fearful
silence.
I started back in terror. The Domina descended into the Vault, as did also her
Companions. She bent upon me a stern resentful eye, but expressed no surprize
at finding me still living. She took the seat which I had just quitted: The
door was again closed, and the Nuns ranged themselves behind their Superior,
while the glare of their torches, dimmed by the vapours and dampness of the
Vault, gilded with cold beams the surrounding Monuments. For some moments all
preserved a dead and solemn silence. I stood at some distance from the
Prioress. At length She beckoned me to advance. Trembling at the severity of
her aspect my strength scarce sufficed me to obey her. I drew near, but my
limbs were unable to support their burthen. I sank upon my knees; I clasped my
hands, and lifted them up to her for mercy, but had no power to articulate a
syllable.
She gazed upon me with angry eyes.
“Do I see a Penitent, or a Criminal?” She said at length;
“Are those hands raised in contrition for your crimes, or in fear of
meeting their punishment? Do those tears acknowledge the justice of your doom,
or only solicit mitigation of your sufferings? I fear me, ’tis the
latter!”
She paused, but kept her eye still fixt upon mine.
“Take courage;” She continued: “I wish not for your death,
but your repentance. The draught which I administered, was no poison, but an
opiate. My intention in deceiving you was to make you feel the agonies of a
guilty conscience, had Death overtaken you suddenly while your crimes were
still unrepented. You have suffered those agonies: I have brought you to be
familiar with the sharpness of death, and I trust that your momentary anguish
will prove to you an eternal benefit. It is not my design to destroy your
immortal soul; or bid you seek the grave, burthened with the weight of sins
unexpiated. No, Daughter, far from it: I will purify you with wholesome
chastisement, and furnish you with full leisure for contrition and remorse.
Hear then my sentence; The ill-judged zeal of your Friends delayed its
execution, but cannot now prevent it. All Madrid believes you to be no more;
Your Relations are thoroughly persuaded of your death, and the Nuns your
Partizans have assisted at your funeral. Your existence can never be suspected;
I have taken such precautions, as must render it an impenetrable mystery. Then
abandon all thoughts of a World from which you are eternally separated, and
employ the few hours which are allowed you, in preparing for the next.”
This exordium led me to expect something terrible. I trembled, and would have
spoken to deprecate her wrath: but a motion of the Domina commanded me to be
silent. She proceeded.
“Though of late years unjustly neglected, and now opposed by many of our
misguided Sisters, (whom Heaven convert!) it is my intention to revive the laws
of our order in their full force. That against incontinence is severe, but no
more than so monstrous an offence demands: Submit to it, Daughter, without
resistance; You will find the benefit of patience and resignation in a better
life than this. Listen then to the sentence of St. Clare. Beneath these Vaults
there exist Prisons, intended to receive such criminals as yourself: Artfully
is their entrance concealed, and She who enters them, must resign all hopes of
liberty. Thither must you now be conveyed. Food shall be supplied you, but not
sufficient for the indulgence of appetite: You shall have just enough to keep
together body and soul, and its quality shall be the simplest and coarsest.
Weep, Daughter, weep, and moisten your bread with your tears: God knows that
you have ample cause for sorrow! Chained down in one of these secret dungeons,
shut out from the world and light for ever, with no comfort but religion, no
society but repentance, thus must you groan away the remainder of your days.
Such are St. Clare’s orders; Submit to them without repining. Follow
me!”
Thunderstruck at this barbarous decree, my little remaining strength abandoned
me. I answered only by falling at her feet, and bathing them with tears. The
Domina, unmoved by my affliction, rose from her seat with a stately air. She
repeated her commands in an absolute tone: But my excessive faintness made me
unable to obey her. Mariana and Alix raised me from the ground, and carried me
forwards in their arms. The Prioress moved on, leaning upon Violante, and
Camilla preceded her with a Torch. Thus passed our sad procession along the
passages, in silence only broken by my sighs and groans. We stopped before the
principal shrine of St. Clare. The Statue was removed from its Pedestal, though
how I knew not. The Nuns afterwards raised an iron grate till then concealed by
the Image, and let it fall on the other side with a loud crash. The awful
sound, repeated by the vaults above, and Caverns below me, rouzed me from the
despondent apathy in which I had been plunged. I looked before me: An abyss
presented itself to my affrighted eyes, and a steep and narrow Staircase,
whither my Conductors were leading me. I shrieked, and started back. I implored
compassion, rent the air with my cries, and summoned both heaven and earth to
my assistance. In vain! I was hurried down the Staircase, and forced into one
of the Cells which lined the Cavern’s sides.
My blood ran cold, as I gazed upon this melancholy abode. The cold vapours
hovering in the air, the walls green with damp, the bed of Straw so forlorn and
comfortless, the Chain destined to bind me for ever to my prison, and the
Reptiles of every description which as the torches advanced towards them, I
descried hurrying to their retreats, struck my heart with terrors almost too
exquisite for nature to bear. Driven by despair to madness, I burst suddenly
from the Nuns who held me: I threw myself upon my knees before the Prioress,
and besought her mercy in the most passionate and frantic terms.
“If not on me,” said I, “look at least with pity on that
innocent Being, whose life is attached to mine! Great is my crime, but let not
my Child suffer for it! My Baby has committed no fault: Oh! spare me for the
sake of my unborn Offspring, whom ere it tastes life your severity dooms to
destruction!”
The Prioress drew back haughtily: She forced her habit from my grasp, as if my
touch had been contagious.
“What?” She exclaimed with an exasperated air; “What? Dare
you plead for the produce of your shame? Shall a Creature be permitted to live,
conceived in guilt so monstrous? Abandoned Woman, speak for him no more! Better
that the Wretch should perish than live: Begotten in perjury, incontinence, and
pollution, It cannot fail to prove a Prodigy of vice. Hear me, thou Guilty!
Expect no mercy from me either for yourself, or Brat. Rather pray that Death
may seize you before you produce it; Or if it must see the light, that its eyes
may immediately be closed again for ever! No aid shall be given you in your
labour; Bring your Offspring into the world yourself, Feed it yourself, Nurse
it yourself, Bury it yourself: God grant that the latter may happen soon, lest
you receive comfort from the fruit of your iniquity!”
This inhuman speech, the threats which it contained, the dreadful sufferings
foretold to me by the Domina, and her prayers for my Infant’s death, on
whom though unborn I already doated, were more than my exhausted frame could
support. Uttering a deep groan, I fell senseless at the feet of my unrelenting
Enemy. I know not how long I remained in this situation; But I imagine that
some time must have elapsed before my recovery, since it sufficed the Prioress
and her Nuns to quit the Cavern. When my senses returned, I found myself in
silence and solitude. I heard not even the retiring footsteps of my
Persecutors. All was hushed, and all was dreadful! I had been thrown upon the
bed of Straw: The heavy Chain which I had already eyed with terror, was wound
around my waist, and fastened me to the Wall. A Lamp glimmering with dull,
melancholy rays through my dungeon, permitted my distinguishing all its
horrors: It was separated from the Cavern by a low and irregular Wall of Stone:
A large Chasm was left open in it which formed the entrance, for door there was
none. A leaden Crucifix was in front of my straw Couch. A tattered rug lay near
me, as did also a Chaplet of Beads; and not far from me stood a pitcher of
water, and a wicker Basket containing a small loaf, and a bottle of oil to
supply my Lamp.
With a despondent eye did I examine this scene of suffering: When I reflected
that I was doomed to pass in it the remainder of my days, my heart was rent
with bitter anguish. I had once been taught to look forward to a lot so
different! At one time my prospects had appeared so bright, so flattering! Now
all was lost to me. Friends, comfort, society, happiness, in one moment I was
deprived of all! Dead to the world, Dead to pleasure, I lived to nothing but
the sense of misery. How fair did that world seem to me, from which I was for
ever excluded! How many loved objects did it contain, whom I never should
behold again! As I threw a look of terror round my prison, as I shrunk from the
cutting wind which howled through my subterraneous dwelling, the change seemed
so striking, so abrupt, that I doubted its reality.
That the Duke de Medina’s Niece, that the destined Bride of the Marquis
de las Cisternas, One bred up in affluence, related to the noblest families in
Spain, and rich in a multitude of affectionate Friends, that She should in one
moment become a Captive, separated from the world for ever, weighed down with
chains, and reduced to support life with the coarsest aliments, appeared a
change so sudden and incredible, that I believed myself the sport of some
frightful vision. Its continuance convinced me of my mistake with but too much
certainty. Every morning my hopes were disappointed. At length I abandoned all
idea of escaping: I resigned myself to my fate, and only expected Liberty when
She came the Companion of Death.
My mental anguish, and the dreadful scenes in which I had been an Actress,
advanced the period of my labour. In solitude and misery, abandoned by all,
unassisted by Art, uncomforted by Friendship, with pangs which if witnessed
would have touched the hardest heart, was I delivered of my wretched burthen.
It came alive into the world; But I knew not how to treat it, or by what means
to preserve its existence. I could only bathe it with tears, warm it in my
bosom, and offer up prayers for its safety. I was soon deprived of this
mournful employment: The want of proper attendance, my ignorance how to nurse
it, the bitter cold of the dungeon, and the unwholesome air which inflated its
lungs, terminated my sweet Babe’s short and painful existence. It expired
in a few hours after its birth, and I witnessed its death with agonies which
beggar all description.
But my grief was unavailing. My Infant was no more; nor could all my sighs
impart to its little tender frame the breath of a moment. I rent my
winding-sheet, and wrapped in it my lovely Child. I placed it on my bosom, its
soft arm folded round my neck, and its pale cold cheek resting upon mine. Thus
did its lifeless limbs repose, while I covered it with kisses, talked to it,
wept, and moaned over it without remission, day or night. Camilla entered my
prison regularly once every twenty-four hours, to bring me food. In spite of
her flinty nature, She could not behold this spectacle unmoved. She feared that
grief so excessive would at length turn my brain, and in truth I was not always
in my proper senses. From a principle of compassion She urged me to permit the
Corse to be buried: But to this I never would consent. I vowed not to part with
it while I had life: Its presence was my only comfort, and no persuasion could
induce me to give it up. It soon became a mass of putridity, and to every eye
was a loathsome and disgusting Object; To every eye but a Mother’s. In
vain did human feelings bid me recoil from this emblem of mortality with
repugnance: I withstood, and vanquished that repugnance. I persisted in holding
my Infant to my bosom, in lamenting it, loving it, adoring it! Hour after hour
have I passed upon my sorry Couch, contemplating what had once been my Child: I
endeavoured to retrace its features through the livid corruption, with which
they were overspread: During my confinement this sad occupation was my only
delight; and at that time Worlds should not have bribed me to give it up. Even
when released from my prison, I brought away my Child in my arms. The
representations of my two kind Friends,‘—(Here She took the hands
of the Marchioness and Virginia, and pressed them alternately to her
lips)—’at length persuaded me to resign my unhappy Infant to the
Grave. Yet I parted from it with reluctance: However, reason at length
prevailed; I suffered it to be taken from me, and it now reposes in consecrated
ground.
I before mentioned that regularly once a day Camilla brought me food. She
sought not to embitter my sorrows with reproach: She bad me, ’tis true,
resign all hopes of liberty and worldly happiness; But She encouraged me to
bear with patience my temporary distress, and advised me to draw comfort from
religion.
My situation evidently affected her more than She ventured to express: But She
believed that to extenuate my fault would make me less anxious to repent it.
Often while her lips painted the enormity of my guilt in glaring colours, her
eyes betrayed, how sensible She was to my sufferings. In fact I am certain that
none of my Tormentors, (for the three other Nuns entered my prison
occasionally) were so much actuated by the spirit of oppressive cruelty as by
the idea that to afflict my body was the only way to preserve my soul. Nay,
even this persuasion might not have had such weight with them, and they might
have thought my punishment too severe, had not their good dispositions been
represt by blind obedience to their Superior. Her resentment existed in full
force. My project of elopement having been discovered by the Abbot of the
Capuchins, She supposed herself lowered in his opinion by my disgrace, and in
consequence her hate was inveterate. She told the Nuns to whose custody I was
committed that my fault was of the most heinous nature, that no sufferings
could equal the offence, and that nothing could save me from eternal perdition
but punishing my guilt with the utmost severity. The Superior’s word is
an oracle to but too many of a Convent’s Inhabitants. The Nuns believed
whatever the Prioress chose to assert: Though contradicted by reason and
charity, they hesitated not to admit the truth of her arguments. They followed
her injunctions to the very letter, and were fully persuaded that to treat me
with lenity, or to show the least pity for my woes, would be a direct means to
destroy my chance for salvation.
Camilla, being most employed about me, was particularly charged by the Prioress
to treat me with harshness. In compliance with these orders, She frequently
strove to convince me, how just was my punishment, and how enormous was my
crime: She bad me think myself too happy in saving my soul by mortifying my
body, and even threatened me sometimes with eternal perdition. Yet as I before
observed, She always concluded by words of encouragement and comfort; and
though uttered by Camilla’s lips, I easily recognised the Domina’s
expressions. Once, and once only, the Prioress visited me in my dungeon. She
then treated me with the most unrelenting cruelty: She loaded me with
reproaches, taunted me with my frailty, and when I implored her mercy, told me
to ask it of heaven, since I deserved none on earth. She even gazed upon my
lifeless Infant without emotion; and when She left me, I heard her charge
Camilla to increase the hardships of my Captivity. Unfeeling Woman! But let me
check my resentment: She has expiated her errors by her sad and unexpected
death. Peace be with her; and may her crimes be forgiven in heaven, as I
forgive her my sufferings on earth!
Thus did I drag on a miserable existence. Far from growing familiar with my
prison, I beheld it every moment with new horror. The cold seemed more piercing
and bitter, the air more thick and pestilential. My frame became weak,
feverish, and emaciated. I was unable to rise from the bed of Straw, and
exercise my limbs in the narrow limits, to which the length of my chain
permitted me to move. Though exhausted, faint, and weary, I trembled to profit
by the approach of Sleep: My slumbers were constantly interrupted by some
obnoxious Insect crawling over me.
Sometimes I felt the bloated Toad, hideous and pampered with the poisonous
vapours of the dungeon, dragging his loathsome length along my bosom: Sometimes
the quick cold Lizard rouzed me leaving his slimy track upon my face, and
entangling itself in the tresses of my wild and matted hair: Often have I at
waking found my fingers ringed with the long worms which bred in the corrupted
flesh of my Infant. At such times I shrieked with terror and disgust, and while
I shook off the reptile, trembled with all a Woman’s weakness.
Such was my situation, when Camilla was suddenly taken ill. A dangerous fever,
supposed to be infectious, confined her to her bed. Every one except the
Lay-Sister appointed to nurse her, avoided her with caution, and feared to
catch the disease. She was perfectly delirious, and by no means capable of
attending to me. The Domina and the Nuns admitted to the mystery, had latterly
given me over entirely to Camilla’s care: In consequence, they busied
themselves no more about me; and occupied by preparing for the approaching
Festival, it is more than probable that I never once entered into their
thoughts. Of the reason of Camilla’s negligence, I have been informed
since my release by the Mother St. Ursula; At that time I was very far from
suspecting its cause. On the contrary, I waited for my Gaoler’s
appearance at first with impatience, and afterwards with despair. One day
passed away; Another followed it; The Third arrived. Still no Camilla! Still no
food! I knew the lapse of time by the wasting of my Lamp, to supply which
fortunately a week’s supply of Oil had been left me. I supposed, either
that the Nuns had forgotten me, or that the Domina had ordered them to let me
perish. The latter idea seemed the most probable; Yet so natural is the love of
life, that I trembled to find it true. Though embittered by every species of
misery, my existence was still dear to me, and I dreaded to lose it. Every
succeeding minute proved to me that I must abandon all hopes of relief. I was
become an absolute skeleton: My eyes already failed me, and my limbs were
beginning to stiffen. I could only express my anguish, and the pangs of that
hunger which gnawed my heart-strings, by frequent groans, whose melancholy
sound the vaulted roof of the dungeon re-echoed. I resigned myself to my fate:
I already expected the moment of dissolution, when my Guardian Angel, when my
beloved Brother arrived in time to save me. My sight grown dim and feeble at
first refused to recognize him; and when I did distinguish his features, the
sudden burst of rapture was too much for me to bear. I was overpowered by the
swell of joy at once more beholding a Friend, and that a Friend so dear to me.
Nature could not support my emotions, and took her refuge in insensibility.
You already know, what are my obligations to the Family of Villa-Franca: But
what you cannot know is the extent of my gratitude, boundless as the excellence
of my Benefactors. Lorenzo! Raymond! Names so dear to me! Teach me to bear with
fortitude this sudden transition from misery to bliss. So lately a Captive,
opprest with chains, perishing with hunger, suffering every inconvenience of
cold and want, hidden from the light, excluded from society, hopeless,
neglected, and as I feared, forgotten; Now restored to life and liberty,
enjoying all the comforts of affluence and ease, surrounded by those who are
most loved by me, and on the point of becoming his Bride who has long been
wedded to my heart, my happiness is so exquisite, so perfect, that scarcely can
my brain sustain the weight. One only wish remains ungratified: It is to see my
Brother in his former health, and to know that Antonia’s memory is buried
in her grave.
Granted this prayer, I have nothing more to desire. I trust, that my past
sufferings have purchased from heaven the pardon of my momentary weakness. That
I have offended, offended greatly and grievously, I am fully conscious; But let
not my Husband, because He once conquered my virtue, doubt the propriety of my
future conduct. I have been frail and full of error: But I yielded not to the
warmth of constitution; Raymond, affection for you betrayed me. I was too
confident of my strength; But I depended no less on your honour than my own. I
had vowed never to see you more: Had it not been for the consequences of that
unguarded moment, my resolution had been kept. Fate willed it otherwise, and I
cannot but rejoice at its decree. Still my conduct has been highly blameable,
and while I attempt to justify myself, I blush at recollecting my imprudence.
Let me then dismiss the ungrateful subject; First assuring you, Raymond, that
you shall have no cause to repent our union, and that the more culpable have
been the errors of your Mistress, the more exemplary shall be the conduct of
your Wife.
Here Agnes ceased, and the Marquis replied to her address in terms equally
sincere and affectionate. Lorenzo expressed his satisfaction at the prospect of
being so closely connected with a Man for whom He had ever entertained the
highest esteem. The Pope’s Bull had fully and effectually released Agnes
from her religious engagements: The marriage was therefore celebrated as soon
as the needful preparations had been made, for the Marquis wished to have the
ceremony performed with all possible splendour and publicity. This being over,
and the Bride having received the compliments of Madrid, She departed with Don
Raymond for his Castle in Andalusia: Lorenzo accompanied them, as did also the
Marchioness de Villa-Franca and her lovely Daughter. It is needless to say that
Theodore was of the party, and would be impossible to describe his joy at his
Master’s marriage. Previous to his departure, the Marquis, to atone in
some measure for his past neglect, made some enquiries relative to Elvira.
Finding that She as well as her Daughter had received many services from
Leonella and Jacintha, He showed his respect to the memory of his Sister-in-law
by making the two Women handsome presents. Lorenzo followed his
example—Leonella was highly flattered by the attentions of Noblemen so
distinguished, and Jacintha blessed the hour on which her House was bewitched.
On her side, Agnes failed not to reward her Convent Friends. The worthy Mother
St. Ursula, to whom She owed her liberty, was named at her request
Superintendent of “The Ladies of Charity:” This was one of the best
and most opulent Societies throughout Spain. Bertha and Cornelia not choosing
to quit their Friend, were appointed to principal charges in the same
establishment. As to the Nuns who had aided the Domina in persecuting Agnes,
Camilla being confined by illness to her bed, had perished in the flames which
consumed St. Clare’s Convent. Mariana, Alix, and Violante, as well as two
more, had fallen victims to the popular rage. The three Others who in Council
had supported the Domina’s sentence, were severely reprimanded, and
banished to religious Houses in obscure and distant Provinces: Here they
languished away a few years, ashamed of their former weakness, and shunned by
their Companions with aversion and contempt.
Nor was the fidelity of Flora permitted to go unrewarded. Her wishes being
consulted, She declared herself impatient to revisit her native land. In
consequence, a passage was procured for her to Cuba, where She arrived in
safety, loaded with the presents of Raymond and Lorenzo.
The debts of gratitude discharged, Agnes was at liberty to pursue her favourite
plan. Lodged in the same House, Lorenzo and Virginia were eternally together.
The more He saw of her, the more was He convinced of her merit. On her part,
She laid herself out to please, and not to succeed was for her impossible.
Lorenzo witnessed with admiration her beautiful person, elegant manners,
innumerable talents, and sweet disposition: He was also much flattered by her
prejudice in his favour, which She had not sufficient art to conceal. However,
his sentiments partook not of that ardent character which had marked his
affection for Antonia. The image of that lovely and unfortunate Girl still
lived in his heart, and baffled all Virginia’s efforts to displace it.
Still when the Duke proposed to him the match, which He wished to earnestly to
take place, his Nephew did not reject the offer. The urgent supplications of
his Friends, and the Lady’s merit conquered his repugnance to entering
into new engagements. He proposed himself to the Marquis de Villa-Franca, and
was accepted with joy and gratitude. Virginia became his Wife, nor did She ever
give him cause to repent his choice. His esteem increased for her daily. Her
unremitted endeavours to please him could not but succeed. His affection
assumed stronger and warmer colours. Antonia’s image was gradually
effaced from his bosom; and Virginia became sole Mistress of that heart, which
She well deserved to possess without a Partner.
The remaining years of Raymond and Agnes, of Lorenzo and Virginia, were happy
as can be those allotted to Mortals, born to be the prey of grief, and sport of
disappointment. The exquisite sorrows with which they had been afflicted, made
them think lightly of every succeeding woe. They had felt the sharpest darts in
misfortune’s quiver; Those which remained appeared blunt in comparison.
Having weathered Fate’s heaviest Storms, they looked calmly upon its
terrors: or if ever they felt Affliction’s casual gales, they seemed to
them gentle as Zephyrs which breathe over summer-seas.
CHAPTER XII.
——He was a fell despightful Fiend:
Hell holds none worse in baleful bower below:
By pride, and wit, and rage, and rancor keened;
Of Man alike, if good or bad the Foe.
THOMSON.
On the day following Antonia’s death, all Madrid was a scene of
consternation and amazement. An Archer who had witnessed the adventure in the
Sepulchre had indiscreetly related the circumstances of the murder: He had also
named the Perpetrator. The confusion was without example which this
intelligence raised among the Devotees. Most of them disbelieved it, and went
themselves to the Abbey to ascertain the fact. Anxious to avoid the shame to
which their Superior’s ill-conduct exposed the whole Brotherhood, the
Monks assured the Visitors that Ambrosio was prevented from receiving them as
usual by nothing but illness. This attempt was unsuccessful: The same excuse
being repeated day after day, the Archer’s story gradually obtained
confidence. His Partizans abandoned him: No one entertained a doubt of his
guilt; and they who before had been the warmest in his praise were now the most
vociferous in his condemnation.
While his innocence or guilt was debated in Madrid with the utmost acrimony,
Ambrosio was a prey to the pangs of conscious villainy, and the terrors of
punishment impending over him. When He looked back to the eminence on which He
had lately stood, universally honoured and respected, at peace with the world
and with himself, scarcely could He believe that He was indeed the culprit
whose crimes and whose fate He trembled to envisage. But a few weeks had
elapsed, since He was pure and virtuous, courted by the wisest and noblest in
Madrid, and regarded by the People with a reverence that approached idolatry:
He now saw himself stained with the most loathed and monstrous sins, the object
of universal execration, a Prisoner of the Holy Office, and probably doomed to
perish in tortures the most severe. He could not hope to deceive his Judges:
The proofs of his guilt were too strong. His being in the Sepulchre at so late
an hour, his confusion at the discovery, the dagger which in his first alarm He
owned had been concealed by him, and the blood which had spirted upon his habit
from Antonia’s wound, sufficiently marked him out for the Assassin. He
waited with agony for the day of examination: He had no resource to comfort him
in his distress. Religion could not inspire him with fortitude: If He read the
Books of morality which were put into his hands, He saw in them nothing but the
enormity of his offences; If he attempted to pray, He recollected that He
deserved not heaven’s protection, and believed his crimes so monstrous as
to baffle even God’s infinite goodness. For every other Sinner He thought
there might be hope, but for him there could be none. Shuddering at the past,
anguished by the present, and dreading the future, thus passed He the few days
preceding that which was marked for his Trial.
That day arrived. At nine in the morning his prison door was unlocked, and his
Gaoler entering, commanded him to follow him. He obeyed with trembling. He was
conducted into a spacious Hall, hung with black cloth. At the Table sat three
grave, stern-looking Men, also habited in black: One was the Grand Inquisitor,
whom the importance of this cause had induced to examine into it himself. At a
smaller table at a little distance sat the Secretary, provided with all
necessary implements for writing. Ambrosio was beckoned to advance, and take
his station at the lower end of the Table. As his eye glanced downwards, He
perceived various iron instruments lying scattered upon the floor. Their forms
were unknown to him, but apprehension immediately guessed them to be engines of
torture. He turned pale, and with difficulty prevented himself from sinking
upon the ground.
Profound silence prevailed, except when the Inquisitors whispered a few words
among themselves mysteriously. Near an hour past away, and with every second of
it Ambrosio’s fears grew more poignant. At length a small Door, opposite
to that by which He had entered the Hall, grated heavily upon its hinges. An
Officer appeared, and was immediately followed by the beautiful Matilda. Her
hair hung about her face wildly; Her cheeks were pale, and her eyes sunk and
hollow. She threw a melancholy look upon Ambrosio: He replied by one of
aversion and reproach. She was placed opposite to him. A Bell then sounded
thrice. It was the signal for opening the Court, and the Inquisitors entered
upon their office.
In these trials neither the accusation is mentioned, or the name of the
Accuser. The Prisoners are only asked, whether they will confess: If they reply
that having no crime they can make no confession, they are put to the torture
without delay. This is repeated at intervals, either till the suspected avow
themselves culpable, or the perseverance of the examinants is worn out and
exhausted: But without a direct acknowledgment of their guilt, the Inquisition
never pronounces the final doom of its Prisoners.
In general much time is suffered to elapse without their being questioned: But
Ambrosio’s trial had been hastened, on account of a solemn Auto da Fe
which would take place in a few days, and in which the Inquisitors meant this
distinguished Culprit to perform a part, and give a striking testimony of their
vigilance.
The Abbot was not merely accused of rape and murder: The crime of Sorcery was
laid to his charge, as well as to Matilda’s. She had been seized as an
Accomplice in Antonia’s assassination. On searching her Cell, various
suspicious books and instruments were found which justified the accusation
brought against her. To criminate the Monk, the constellated Mirror was
produced, which Matilda had accidentally left in his chamber. The strange
figures engraved upon it caught the attention of Don Ramirez, while searching
the Abbot’s Cell: In consequence, He carried it away with him. It was
shown to the Grand Inquisitor, who having considered it for some time, took off
a small golden Cross which hung at his girdle, and laid it upon the Mirror.
Instantly a loud noise was heard, resembling a clap of thunder, and the steel
shivered into a thousand pieces. This circumstance confirmed the suspicion of
the Monk’s having dealt in Magic: It was even supposed that his former
influence over the minds of the People was entirely to be ascribed to
witchcraft.
Determined to make him confess not only the crimes which He had committed, but
those also of which He was innocent, the Inquisitors began their examination.
Though dreading the tortures, as He dreaded death still more which would
consign him to eternal torments, the Abbot asserted his purity in a voice bold
and resolute. Matilda followed his example, but spoke with fear and trembling.
Having in vain exhorted him to confess, the Inquisitors ordered the Monk to be
put to the question. The Decree was immediately executed. Ambrosio suffered the
most excruciating pangs that ever were invented by human cruelty: Yet so
dreadful is Death when guilt accompanies it, that He had sufficient fortitude
to persist in his disavowal. His agonies were redoubled in consequence: Nor was
He released till fainting from excess of pain, insensibility rescued him from
the hands of his Tormentors.
Matilda was next ordered to the torture: But terrified by the sight of the
Friar’s sufferings, her courage totally deserted her. She sank upon her
knees, acknowledged her corresponding with infernal Spirits, and that She had
witnessed the Monk’s assassination of Antonia: But as to the crime of
Sorcery, She declared herself the sole criminal, and Ambrosio perfectly
innocent. The latter assertion met with no credit. The Abbot had recovered his
senses in time to hear the confession of his Accomplice: But He was too much
enfeebled by what He had already undergone to be capable at that time of
sustaining new torments.
He was commanded back to his Cell, but first informed that as soon as He had
gained strength sufficient, He must prepare himself for a second examination.
The Inquisitors hoped that He would then be less hardened and obstinate. To
Matilda it was announced that She must expiate her crime in fire on the
approaching Auto da Fe. All her tears and entreaties could procure no
mitigation of her doom, and She was dragged by force from the Hall of Trial.
Returned to his dungeon, the sufferings of Ambrosio’s body were far more
supportable than those of his mind. His dislocated limbs, the nails torn from
his hands and feet, and his fingers mashed and broken by the pressure of
screws, were far surpassed in anguish by the agitation of his soul and
vehemence of his terrors. He saw that, guilty or innocent, his Judges were bent
upon condemning him: The remembrance of what his denial had already cost him
terrified him at the idea of being again applied to the question, and almost
engaged him to confess his crimes. Then again the consequences of his
confession flashed before him, and rendered him once more irresolute. His death
would be inevitable, and that a death the most dreadful: He had listened to
Matilda’s doom, and doubted not that a similar was reserved for him. He
shuddered at the approaching Auto da Fe, at the idea of perishing in flames,
and only escaping from indurable torments to pass into others more subtile and
ever-lasting! With affright did He bend his mind’s eye on the space
beyond the grave; nor could hide from himself how justly he ought to dread
Heaven’s vengeance. In this Labyrinth of terrors, fain would He have
taken his refuge in the gloom of Atheism: Fain would He have denied the
soul’s immortality; have persuaded himself that when his eyes once
closed, they would never more open, and that the same moment would annihilate
his soul and body. Even this resource was refused to him. To permit his being
blind to the fallacy of this belief, his knowledge was too extensive, his
understanding too solid and just. He could not help feeling the existence of a
God. Those truths, once his comfort, now presented themselves before him in the
clearest light; But they only served to drive him to distraction. They
destroyed his ill-grounded hopes of escaping punishment; and dispelled by the
irresistible brightness of Truth and convinction, Philosophy’s deceitful
vapours faded away like a dream.
In anguish almost too great for mortal frame to bear, He expected the time when
He was again to be examined. He busied himself in planning ineffectual schemes
for escaping both present and future punishment. Of the first there was no
possibility; Of the second Despair made him neglect the only means. While
Reason forced him to acknowledge a God’s existence, Conscience made him
doubt the infinity of his goodness. He disbelieved that a Sinner like him could
find mercy. He had not been deceived into error: Ignorance could furnish him
with no excuse. He had seen vice in her true colours; Before He committed his
crimes, He had computed every scruple of their weight; and yet he had committed
them.
“Pardon?” He would cry in an access of phrenzy “Oh! there can
be none for me!”
Persuaded of this, instead of humbling himself in penitence, of deploring his
guilt, and employing his few remaining hours in deprecating Heaven’s
wrath, He abandoned himself to the transports of desperate rage; He sorrowed
for the punishment of his crimes, not their commission; and exhaled his
bosom’s anguish in idle sighs, in vain lamentations, in blasphemy and
despair. As the few beams of day which pierced through the bars of his prison
window gradually disappeared, and their place was supplied by the pale and
glimmering Lamp, He felt his terrors redouble, and his ideas become more
gloomy, more solemn, more despondent. He dreaded the approach of sleep: No
sooner did his eyes close, wearied with tears and watching, than the dreadful
visions seemed to be realised on which his mind had dwelt during the day. He
found himself in sulphurous realms and burning Caverns, surrounded by Fiends
appointed his Tormentors, and who drove him through a variety of tortures, each
of which was more dreadful than the former. Amidst these dismal scenes wandered
the Ghosts of Elvira and her Daughter. They reproached him with their deaths,
recounted his crimes to the Dæmons, and urged them to inflict torments of
cruelty yet more refined. Such were the pictures which floated before his eyes
in sleep: They vanished not till his repose was disturbed by excess of agony.
Then would He start from the ground on which He had stretched himself, his
brows running down with cold sweat, his eyes wild and phrenzied; and He only
exchanged the terrible certainty for surmizes scarcely more supportable. He
paced his dungeon with disordered steps; He gazed with terror upon the
surrounding darkness, and often did He cry,
“Oh! fearful is night to the Guilty!”
The day of his second examination was at hand. He had been compelled to swallow
cordials, whose virtues were calculated to restore his bodily strength, and
enable him to support the question longer. On the night preceding this dreaded
day, his fears for the morrow permitted him not to sleep. His terrors were so
violent, as nearly to annihilate his mental powers. He sat like one stupefied
near the Table on which his Lamp was burning dimly. Despair chained up his
faculties in Idiotism, and He remained for some hours, unable to speak or move,
or indeed to think.
“Look up, Ambrosio!” said a Voice in accents well-known to
him—
The Monk started, and raised his melancholy eyes. Matilda stood before him. She
had quitted her religious habit. She now wore a female dress, at once elegant
and splendid: A profusion of diamonds blazed upon her robes, and her hair was
confined by a coronet of Roses. In her right hand She held a small Book: A
lively expression of pleasure beamed upon her countenance; But still it was
mingled with a wild imperious majesty which inspired the Monk with awe, and
represt in some measure his transports at seeing her.
“You here, Matilda?” He at length exclaimed; “How have you
gained entrance? Where are your Chains? What means this magnificence, and the
joy which sparkles in your eyes? Have our Judges relented? Is there a chance of
my escaping? Answer me for pity, and tell me, what I have to hope, or
fear.”
“Ambrosio!” She replied with an air of commanding dignity; “I
have baffled the Inquisition’s fury. I am free: A few moments will place
kingdoms between these dungeons and me. Yet I purchase my liberty at a dear, at
a dreadful price! Dare you pay the same, Ambrosio? Dare you spring without fear
over the bounds which separate Men from Angels?—You are silent.—You
look upon me with eyes of suspicion and alarm—I read your thoughts and
confess their justice. Yes, Ambrosio; I have sacrificed all for life and
liberty. I am no longer a candidate for heaven! I have renounced God’s
service, and am enlisted beneath the banners of his Foes. The deed is past
recall: Yet were it in my power to go back, I would not. Oh! my Friend, to
expire in such torments! To die amidst curses and execrations! To bear the
insults of an exasperated Mob! To be exposed to all the mortifications of shame
and infamy! Who can reflect without horror on such a doom? Let me then exult in
my exchange. I have sold distant and uncertain happiness for present and
secure: I have preserved a life which otherwise I had lost in torture; and I
have obtained the power of procuring every bliss which can make that life
delicious! The Infernal Spirits obey me as their Sovereign: By their aid shall
my days be past in every refinement of luxury and voluptuousness. I will enjoy
unrestrained the gratification of my senses: Every passion shall be indulged,
even to satiety; Then will I bid my Servants invent new pleasures, to revive
and stimulate my glutted appetites! I go impatient to exercise my newly-gained
dominion. I pant to be at liberty. Nothing should hold me one moment longer in
this abhorred abode, but the hope of persuading you to follow my example.
Ambrosio, I still love you: Our mutual guilt and danger have rendered you
dearer to me than ever, and I would fain save you from impending destruction.
Summon then your resolution to your aid; and renounce for immediate and certain
benefits the hopes of a salvation, difficult to obtain, and perhaps altogether
erroneous. Shake off the prejudice of vulgar souls; Abandon a God who has
abandoned you, and raise yourself to the level of superior Beings!”
She paused for the Monk’s reply: He shuddered, while He gave it.
“Matilda!” He said after a long silence in a low and unsteady
voice; “What price gave you for liberty?”
She answered him firm and dauntless.
“Ambrosio, it was my Soul!”
“Wretched Woman, what have you done? Pass but a few years, and how
dreadful will be your sufferings!”
“Weak Man, pass but this night, and how dreadful will be your own! Do you
remember what you have already endured? Tomorrow you must bear torments doubly
exquisite. Do you remember the horrors of a fiery punishment? In two days you
must be led a Victim to the Stake! What then will become of you? Still dare you
hope for pardon? Still are you beguiled with visions of salvation? Think upon
your crimes! Think upon your lust, your perjury, inhumanity, and hypocrisy!
Think upon the innocent blood which cries to the Throne of God for vengeance,
and then hope for mercy! Then dream of heaven, and sigh for worlds of light,
and realms of peace and pleasure! Absurd! Open your eyes, Ambrosio, and be
prudent. Hell is your lot; You are doomed to eternal perdition; Nought lies
beyond your grave but a gulph of devouring flames. And will you then speed
towards that Hell? Will you clasp that perdition in your arms, ere ’tis
needful? Will you plunge into those flames while you still have the power to
shun them? ’Tis a Madman’s action. No, no, Ambrosio: Let us for
awhile fly from divine vengeance. Be advised by me; Purchase by one
moment’s courage the bliss of years; Enjoy the present, and forget that a
future lags behind.”
“Matilda, your counsels are dangerous: I dare not, I will not follow
them. I must not give up my claim to salvation. Monstrous are my crimes; But
God is merciful, and I will not despair of pardon.”
“Is such your resolution? I have no more to say. I speed to joy and
liberty, and abandon you to death and eternal torments.”
“Yet stay one moment, Matilda! You command the infernal Dæmons:
You can force open these prison doors; You can release me from these chains
which weigh me down. Save me, I conjure you, and bear me from these fearful
abodes!”
“You ask the only boon beyond my power to bestow. I am forbidden to
assist a Churchman and a Partizan of God: Renounce those titles, and command
me.”
“I will not sell my soul to perdition.”
“Persist in your obstinacy, till you find yourself at the Stake: Then
will you repent your error, and sigh for escape when the moment is gone by. I
quit you. Yet ere the hour of death arrives should wisdom enlighten you, listen
to the means of repairing your present fault. I leave with you this Book. Read
the four first lines of the seventh page backwards: The Spirit whom you have
already once beheld will immediately appear to you. If you are wise, we shall
meet again: If not, farewell for ever!”
She let the Book fall upon the ground. A cloud of blue fire wrapped itself
round her: She waved her hand to Ambrosio, and disappeared. The momentary glare
which the flames poured through the dungeon, on dissipating suddenly, seemed to
have increased its natural gloom. The solitary Lamp scarcely gave light
sufficient to guide the Monk to a Chair. He threw himself into his seat, folded
his arms, and leaning his head upon the table, sank into reflections perplexing
and unconnected.
He was still in this attitude when the opening of the prison door rouzed him
from his stupor. He was summoned to appear before the Grand Inquisitor. He
rose, and followed his Gaoler with painful steps. He was led into the same
Hall, placed before the same Examiners, and was again interrogated whether He
would confess. He replied as before, that having no crimes, He could
acknowledge none: But when the Executioners prepared to put him to the
question, when He saw the engines of torture, and remembered the pangs which
they had already inflicted, his resolution failed him entirely. Forgetting the
consequences, and only anxious to escape the terrors of the present moment, He
made an ample confession. He disclosed every circumstance of his guilt, and
owned not merely the crimes with which He was charged, but those of which He
had never been suspected. Being interrogated as to Matilda’s flight which
had created much confusion, He confessed that She had sold herself to Satan,
and that She was indebted to Sorcery for her escape. He still assured his
Judges that for his own part He had never entered into any compact with the
infernal Spirits; But the threat of being tortured made him declare himself to
be a Sorcerer, and Heretic, and whatever other title the Inquisitors chose to
fix upon him. In consequence of this avowal, his sentence was immediately
pronounced. He was ordered to prepare himself to perish in the Auto da Fe,
which was to be solemnized at twelve o’clock that night. This hour was
chosen from the idea that the horror of the flames being heightened by the
gloom of midnight, the execution would have a greater effect upon the mind of
the People.
Ambrosio rather dead than alive was left alone in his dungeon. The moment in
which this terrible decree was pronounced had nearly proved that of his
dissolution. He looked forward to the morrow with despair, and his terrors
increased with the approach of midnight. Sometimes He was buried in gloomy
silence: At others He raved with delirious passion, wrung his hands, and cursed
the hour when He first beheld the light. In one of these moments his eye rested
upon Matilda’s mysterious gift. His transports of rage were instantly
suspended. He looked earnestly at the Book; He took it up, but immediately
threw it from him with horror. He walked rapidly up and down his dungeon: Then
stopped, and again fixed his eyes on the spot where the Book had fallen. He
reflected that here at least was a resource from the fate which He dreaded. He
stooped, and took it up a second time.
He remained for some time trembling and irresolute: He longed to try the charm,
yet feared its consequences. The recollection of his sentence at length fixed
his indecision. He opened the Volume; but his agitation was so great that He at
first sought in vain for the page mentioned by Matilda. Ashamed of himself, He
called all his courage to his aid. He turned to the seventh leaf. He began to
read it aloud; But his eyes frequently wandered from the Book, while He
anxiously cast them round in search of the Spirit, whom He wished, yet dreaded
to behold. Still He persisted in his design; and with a voice unassured and
frequent interruptions, He contrived to finish the four first lines of the
page.
They were in a language, whose import was totally unknown to him.
Scarce had He pronounced the last word when the effects of the charm were
evident. A loud burst of Thunder was heard; The prison shook to its very
foundations; A blaze of lightning flashed through the Cell; and in the next
moment, borne upon sulphurous whirl-winds, Lucifer stood before him a second
time. But He came not as when at Matilda’s summons He borrowed the
Seraph’s form to deceive Ambrosio. He appeared in all that ugliness which
since his fall from heaven had been his portion: His blasted limbs still bore
marks of the Almighty’s thunder: A swarthy darkness spread itself over
his gigantic form: His hands and feet were armed with long Talons: Fury glared
in his eyes, which might have struck the bravest heart with terror: Over his
huge shoulders waved two enormous sable wings; and his hair was supplied by
living snakes, which twined themselves round his brows with frightful hissings.
In one hand He held a roll of parchment, and in the other an iron pen. Still
the lightning flashed around him, and the Thunder with repeated bursts, seemed
to announce the dissolution of Nature.
Terrified at an Apparition so different from what He had expected, Ambrosio
remained gazing upon the Fiend, deprived of the power of utterance. The Thunder
had ceased to roll: Universal silence reigned through the dungeon.
“For what am I summoned hither?” said the dæmon, in a voice which
sulphurous fogs had damped to hoarseness.
At the sound Nature seemed to tremble: A violent earthquake rocked the ground,
accompanied by a fresh burst of Thunder, louder and more appalling than the
first.
Ambrosio was long unable to answer the Dæmon’s demand.
“I am condemned to die;” He said with a faint voice, his blood
running cold, while He gazed upon his dreadful Visitor. “Save me! Bear me
from hence!”
“Shall the reward of my services be paid me? Dare you embrace my cause?
Will you be mine, body and soul? Are you prepared to renounce him who made you,
and him who died for you? Answer but ‘Yes’ and Lucifer is your
Slave.”
“Will no less price content you? Can nothing satisfy you but my eternal
ruin? Spirit, you ask too much. Yet convey me from this dungeon: Be my Servant
for one hour, and I will be yours for a thousand years. Will not this offer
suffice?”
“It will not. I must have your soul; must have it mine, and mine for
ever.”
“Insatiate Dæmon, I will not doom myself to endless torments. I will not
give up my hopes of being one day pardoned.”
“You will not? On what Chimaera rest then your hopes? Short-sighted
Mortal! Miserable Wretch! Are you not guilty? Are you not infamous in the eyes
of Men and Angels. Can such enormous sins be forgiven? Hope you to escape my
power? Your fate is already pronounced. The Eternal has abandoned you; Mine you
are marked in the book of destiny, and mine you must and shall be!”
“Fiend, ’tis false! Infinite is the Almighty’s mercy, and the
Penitent shall meet his forgiveness. My crimes are monstrous, but I will not
despair of pardon: Haply, when they have received due chastisement....”
“Chastisement? Was Purgatory meant for guilt like yours? Hope you that
your offences shall be bought off by prayers of superstitious dotards and
droning Monks? Ambrosio, be wise! Mine you must be: You are doomed to flames,
but may shun them for the present. Sign this parchment: I will bear you from
hence, and you may pass your remaining years in bliss and liberty. Enjoy your
existence: Indulge in every pleasure to which appetite may lead you: But from
the moment that it quits your body, remember that your soul belongs to me, and
that I will not be defrauded of my right.”
The Monk was silent; But his looks declared that the Tempter’s words were
not thrown away. He reflected on the conditions proposed with horror: On the
other hand, He believed himself doomed to perdition and that, by refusing the
Dæmon’s succour, He only hastened tortures which He never could escape.
The Fiend saw that his resolution was shaken: He renewed his instances, and
endeavoured to fix the Abbot’s indecision. He described the agonies of
death in the most terrific colours; and He worked so powerfully upon
Ambrosio’s despair and fears that He prevailed upon him to receive the
Parchment. He then struck the iron Pen which He held into a vein of the
Monk’s left hand. It pierced deep, and was instantly filled with blood;
Yet Ambrosio felt no pain from the wound. The Pen was put into his hand: It
trembled. The Wretch placed the Parchment on the Table before him, and prepared
to sign it. Suddenly He held his hand: He started away hastily, and threw the
Pen upon the table.
“What am I doing?” He cried—Then turning to the Fiend with a
desperate air, “Leave me! Begone! I will not sign the Parchment.”
“Fool!” exclaimed the disappointed Dæmon, darting looks so furious
as penetrated the Friar’s soul with horror; “Thus am I trifled
with? Go then! Rave in agony, expire in tortures, and then learn the extent of
the Eternal’s mercy! But beware how you make me again your mock! Call me
no more till resolved to accept my offers! Summon me a second time to dismiss
me thus idly, and these Talons shall rend you into a thousand pieces! Speak yet
again; Will you sign the Parchment?”
“I will not! Leave me! Away!”
Instantly the Thunder was heard to roll horribly: Once more the earth trembled
with violence: The Dungeon resounded with loud shrieks, and the Dæmon fled
with blasphemy and curses.
At first, the Monk rejoiced at having resisted the Seducer’s arts, and
obtained a triumph over Mankind’s Enemy: But as the hour of punishment
drew near, his former terrors revived in his heart. Their momentary repose
seemed to have given them fresh vigour. The nearer that the time approached,
the more did He dread appearing before the Throne of God. He shuddered to think
how soon He must be plunged into eternity; How soon meet the eyes of his
Creator, whom He had so grievously offended. The Bell announced midnight: It
was the signal for being led to the Stake! As He listened to the first stroke,
the blood ceased to circulate in the Abbot’s veins: He heard death and
torture murmured in each succeeding sound. He expected to see the Archers
entering his prison; and as the Bell forbore to toll, he seized the magic
volume in a fit of despair. He opened it, turned hastily to the seventh page,
and as if fearing to allow himself a moment’s thought ran over the fatal
lines with rapidity. Accompanied by his former terrors, Lucifer again stood
before the Trembler.
“You have summoned me,” said the Fiend; “Are you determined
to be wise? Will you accept my conditions? You know them already. Renounce your
claim to salvation, make over to me your soul, and I bear you from this dungeon
instantly. Yet is it time. Resolve, or it will be too late. Will you sign the
Parchment?”
“I must!—Fate urges me! I accept your conditions.”
“Sign the Parchment!” replied the Dæmon in an exulting tone.
The Contract and the bloody Pen still lay upon the Table. Ambrosio drew near
it. He prepared to sign his name. A moment’s reflection made him
hesitate.
“Hark!” cried the Tempter; “They come! Be quick! Sign the
Parchment, and I bear you from hence this moment.”
In effect, the Archers were heard approaching, appointed to lead Ambrosio to
the Stake. The sound encouraged the Monk in his resolution.
“What is the import of this writing?” said He.
“It makes your soul over to me for ever, and without reserve.”
“What am I to receive in exchange?”
“My protection, and release from this dungeon. Sign it, and this instant
I bear you away.”
Ambrosio took up the Pen; He set it to the Parchment. Again his courage failed
him: He felt a pang of terror at his heart, and once more threw the Pen upon
the Table.
“Weak and Puerile!” cried the exasperated Fiend: “Away with
this folly! Sign the writing this instant, or I sacrifice you to my
rage!”
At this moment the bolt of the outward Door was drawn back. The Prisoner heard
the rattling of Chains; The heavy Bar fell; The Archers were on the point of
entering. Worked up to phrenzy by the urgent danger, shrinking from the
approach of death, terrified by the Dæmon’s threats, and seeing no other
means to escape destruction, the wretched Monk complied. He signed the fatal
contract, and gave it hastily into the evil Spirit’s hands, whose eyes,
as He received the gift, glared with malicious rapture.
“Take it!” said the God-abandoned; “Now then save me! Snatch
me from hence!”
“Hold! Do you freely and absolutely renounce your Creator and his
Son?”
“I do! I do!”
“Do you make over your soul to me for ever?”
“For ever!”
“Without reserve or subterfuge? Without future appeal to the divine
mercy?”
The last Chain fell from the door of the prison: The key was heard turning in
the Lock: Already the iron door grated heavily upon its rusty hinges.
“I am yours for ever and irrevocably!” cried the Monk wild with
terror: “I abandon all claim to salvation! I own no power but yours!
Hark! Hark! They come! Oh! save me! Bear me away!”
“I have triumphed! You are mine past reprieve, and I fulfil my
promise.”
While He spoke, the Door unclosed. Instantly the Dæmon grasped one of
Ambrosio’s arms, spread his broad pinions, and sprang with him into the
air. The roof opened as they soared upwards, and closed again when they had
quitted the Dungeon.
In the meanwhile, the Gaoler was thrown into the utmost surprize by the
disappearance of his Prisoner. Though neither He nor the Archers were in time
to witness the Monk’s escape, a sulphurous smell prevailing through the
prison sufficiently informed them by whose aid He had been liberated. They
hastened to make their report to the Grand Inquisitor. The story, how a
Sorcerer had been carried away by the Devil, was soon noised about Madrid; and
for some days the whole City was employed in discussing the subject. Gradually
it ceased to be the topic of conversation: Other adventures arose whose novelty
engaged universal attention; and Ambrosio was soon forgotten as totally, as if
He never had existed. While this was passing, the Monk supported by his
infernal guide, traversed the air with the rapidity of an arrow, and a few
moments placed him upon a Precipice’s brink, the steepest in Sierra
Morena.
Though rescued from the Inquisition, Ambrosio as yet was insensible of the
blessings of liberty. The damning contract weighed heavy upon his mind; and the
scenes in which He had been a principal actor had left behind them such
impressions as rendered his heart the seat of anarchy and confusion. The
Objects now before his eyes, and which the full Moon sailing through clouds
permitted him to examine, were ill-calculated to inspire that calm, of which He
stood so much in need. The disorder of his imagination was increased by the
wildness of the surrounding scenery; By the gloomy Caverns and steep rocks,
rising above each other, and dividing the passing clouds; solitary clusters of
Trees scattered here and there, among whose thick-twined branches the wind of
night sighed hoarsely and mournfully; the shrill cry of mountain Eagles, who
had built their nests among these lonely Desarts; the stunning roar of
torrents, as swelled by late rains they rushed violently down tremendous
precipices; and the dark waters of a silent sluggish stream which faintly
reflected the moonbeams, and bathed the Rock’s base on which Ambrosio
stood. The Abbot cast round him a look of terror. His infernal Conductor was
still by his side, and eyed him with a look of mingled malice, exultation, and
contempt.
“Whither have you brought me?” said the Monk at length in an hollow
trembling voice: “Why am I placed in this melancholy scene? Bear me from
it quickly! Carry me to Matilda!”
The Fiend replied not, but continued to gaze upon him in silence.
Ambrosio could not sustain his glance; He turned away his eyes, while thus
spoke the Dæmon:
“I have him then in my power! This model of piety! This being without
reproach! This Mortal who placed his puny virtues on a level with those of
Angels. He is mine! Irrevocably, eternally mine! Companions of my sufferings!
Denizens of hell! How grateful will be my present!”
He paused; then addressed himself to the Monk——
“Carry you to Matilda?” He continued, repeating Ambrosio’s
words:
“Wretch! you shall soon be with her! You well deserve a place near her,
for hell boasts no miscreant more guilty than yourself.
Hark, Ambrosio, while I unveil your crimes! You have shed the blood of two
innocents; Antonia and Elvira perished by your hand. That Antonia whom you
violated, was your Sister! That Elvira whom you murdered, gave you birth!
Tremble, abandoned Hypocrite! Inhuman Parricide! Incestuous Ravisher! Tremble
at the extent of your offences! And you it was who thought yourself proof
against temptation, absolved from human frailties, and free from error and
vice! Is pride then a virtue? Is inhumanity no fault? Know, vain Man! That I
long have marked you for my prey: I watched the movements of your heart; I saw
that you were virtuous from vanity, not principle, and I seized the fit moment
of seduction. I observed your blind idolatry of the Madona’s picture. I
bad a subordinate but crafty spirit assume a similar form, and you eagerly
yielded to the blandishments of Matilda. Your pride was gratified by her
flattery; Your lust only needed an opportunity to break forth; You ran into the
snare blindly, and scrupled not to commit a crime which you blamed in another
with unfeeling severity. It was I who threw Matilda in your way; It was I who
gave you entrance to Antonia’s chamber; It was I who caused the dagger to
be given you which pierced your Sister’s bosom; and it was I who warned
Elvira in dreams of your designs upon her Daughter, and thus, by preventing
your profiting by her sleep, compelled you to add rape as well as incest to the
catalogue of your crimes. Hear, hear, Ambrosio! Had you resisted me one minute
longer, you had saved your body and soul. The guards whom you heard at your
prison door came to signify your pardon. But I had already triumphed: My plots
had already succeeded. Scarcely could I propose crimes so quick as you
performed them. You are mine, and Heaven itself cannot rescue you from my
power. Hope not that your penitence will make void our contract. Here is your
bond signed with your blood; You have given up your claim to mercy, and nothing
can restore to you the rights which you have foolishly resigned. Believe you
that your secret thoughts escaped me? No, no, I read them all! You trusted that
you should still have time for repentance. I saw your artifice, knew its
falsity, and rejoiced in deceiving the deceiver! You are mine beyond reprieve:
I burn to possess my right, and alive you quit not these mountains.”
During the Dæmon’s speech, Ambrosio had been stupefied by terror and
surprize. This last declaration rouzed him.
“Not quit these mountains alive?” He exclaimed: “Perfidious,
what mean you? Have you forgotten our contract?”
The Fiend answered by a malicious laugh:
“Our contract? Have I not performed my part? What more did I promise than
to save you from your prison? Have I not done so? Are you not safe from the
Inquisition—safe from all but from me? Fool that you were to confide
yourself to a Devil! Why did you not stipulate for life, and power, and
pleasure? Then all would have been granted: Now, your reflections come too
late. Miscreant, prepare for death; You have not many hours to live!”
On hearing this sentence, dreadful were the feelings of the devoted Wretch! He
sank upon his knees, and raised his hands towards heaven. The Fiend read his
intention and prevented it—
“What?” He cried, darting at him a look of fury: “Dare you
still implore the Eternal’s mercy? Would you feign penitence, and again
act an Hypocrite’s part? Villain, resign your hopes of pardon. Thus I
secure my prey!”
As he said this, darting his talons into the monk’s shaven crown, he
sprang with him from the rock. The caves and mountains rang with
Ambrosio’s shrieks. The dæmon continued to soar aloft, till reaching a
dreadful height, He released the sufferer. Headlong fell the Monk through the
airy waste; The sharp point of a rock received him; and He rolled from
precipice to precipice, till bruised and mangled He rested on the river’s
banks. Life still existed in his miserable frame: He attempted in vain to raise
himself; His broken and dislocated limbs refused to perform their office, nor
was He able to quit the spot where He had first fallen. The Sun now rose above
the horizon; Its scorching beams darted full upon the head of the expiring
Sinner. Myriads of insects were called forth by the warmth; They drank the
blood which trickled from Ambrosio’s wounds; He had no power to drive
them from him, and they fastened upon his sores, darted their stings into his
body, covered him with their multitudes, and inflicted on him tortures the most
exquisite and insupportable. The Eagles of the rock tore his flesh piecemeal,
and dug out his eyeballs with their crooked beaks. A burning thirst tormented
him; He heard the river’s murmur as it rolled beside him, but strove in
vain to drag himself towards the sound. Blind, maimed, helpless, and
despairing, venting his rage in blasphemy and curses, execrating his existence,
yet dreading the arrival of death destined to yield him up to greater torments,
six miserable days did the Villain languish. On the Seventh a violent storm
arose: The winds in fury rent up rocks and forests: The sky was now black with
clouds, now sheeted with fire: The rain fell in torrents; It swelled the
stream; The waves overflowed their banks; They reached the spot where Ambrosio
lay, and when they abated carried with them into the river the corse of the
despairing monk.
Haughty Lady, why shrunk you back when yon poor frail-one drew near? Was the
air infected by her errors? Was your purity soiled by her passing breath? Ah!
Lady, smooth that insulting brow: stifle the reproach just bursting from your
scornful lip: wound not a soul, that bleeds already! She has suffered, suffers
still. Her air is gay, but her heart is broken; her dress sparkles, but her
bosom groans.
Lady, to look with mercy on the conduct of others, is a virtue no less than to
look with severity on your own.
FINIS.
Featured Books

The Atlantic Book of Modern Plays
lid black; /* a thin black line border.. */ padding: 6px; /* ..spaced a bit out from the gr...

The Wood Beyond the World
William Morris
is lot, whereas he had fallen into the toils of love of a woman exceeding fair, and had taken her to...

The Teeth of the Tiger
Maurice Leblanc
lid black; /* a thin black line border.. */ padding: 6px; /* ..spaced a bit out from the gr...

Two New Pocket Gophers from Wyoming and Colorado
E. Raymond Hall and H. Gordon Montague
ng accumulated in thepast two seasons of field work in Wyoming were examined byHall. A result of the...

Taxonomy and Distribution of Some American Shrews
James S. Findley
nited States National Museum, No. 19434, respectively, both of whichare alcoholics, reveals that the...

A New Hylid Frog from Eastern Mexico.
Edward Harrison Taylor
um sized member of the genus with known maximumlength of male, 57 mm. Canthus rostralis well defined...

Systematic Status of a South American Frog, Allophryne ruthveni Gaige
John D. Lynch and Howard L. Freeman
ve consisted only of a listingof the name or of its inclusion in a key. To date the holotype andone ...

A Bilateral Division of the Parietal Bone in a Chimpanzee; with a Special Reference to the Oblique Sutures in the Parietal
Aleš Hrdlička
arallel with the sagittal suture," but, as the illustration shows(Fig. 1), it descends in its poster...
Browse by Category
Join Our Literary Community
Subscribe to our newsletter for exclusive book recommendations, author interviews, and upcoming releases.
Comments on "The Monk: A Romance" :